The tale of the Spy

by Andy Ray

Chapters

The spy amongst us
Unusual transformations
Stuck with friends
Friends may be of use
A good spy, a bad magician
The hardest trial of all
No escaping it, is it?..
Time to falter, time to fail
Recollections and reflections
An intruder at the frontier outpost

The spy amongst us

The chance is mine.

I have found another soldier, who is about to be relieved off duty. This is wonderful. He leaves tomorrow.

When all are asleep, I get up. Does anypony see me? Just in case one does I had better have an excuse.

Maybe, I want to drink something? I start searching for a drink...

A fellow soldier wakes up: I have disturbed him.

"Hey, -- he whispers, -- what's up?" I answer, that I am thirsty. He chuckles quietly: "Dude, you should have prepared a spare bottle of water. Here, take mine".

He gives me his. I thank him, but mention, I might want to relieve myself. I gulp the liquid down. Satisfying!

I return the bottle and go search for the restroom. I ask of my guide: "Where is the restroom here?" He navigates me.

But I am not here for the restroom -- I must find that fellow soon to leave.

"Do you know where..." -- I ask where he is.

"Yes, I happen to know", -- he answers. He doesn't wonder, why I'm asking. Nor does he wonder what about the restroom quest. I love my cloaking wristlet!

After some time I have reached his sleeping chamber. I open the door... then close, leaving it only a creak open: a soldier is awake late at night and walks into somepony else's sleeping chamber -- that's suspicious. So I find a turn, walk until it, then take it and leave the sight of whoever might be watching me go. If someone were to expect me to appear from-around the corner... he wouldn't notice anypony: I am cloaked now! I return to the still open door, open it more widely, very carefully, as if a wind had blown.

I step inside sneakily. I search for the needed soldier. "This is the one", -- whispers my guide to me. Temporary invisibility on, disguise managed manually... I take the wristlet off... then put it on my victim's hoof... copy his external parameters: look, feel, voice, smell... The new disguise is ready. It is safe to put it on.

I was a spy long before I received the cloaking wristlet. Of course I could not cloak myself. But that wouldn't be necessary. My folks and I are all Hunters, and we've never chosen ourselves to be this way. We Hunt the prey, and it fears us, avoids us, chases us away -- it downright hates us. We understand. And are prepared. We are naturally capable of one feature: we can turn one's memory back, revert it to the state it was some time ago -- and then cut, figuratively speaking, anything more recent off! This ability has been kept a secret from the prey, lest it research it and invent means to fight it. Life is difficult as it is... though it is in no way a struggle. The weak die not because they can't have stood the strong. They just invent new ways to cope. And if they can't -- then they die. We -- we are not weak. But our strength isn't enough. So we cope. It is difficult. So what? The difficulty level is normal. May it never be set any higher!

For now I needn't complain. No one can yet fight my ability to erase memory. I wouldn't have become a good spy, if I hadn't this ability!

For a good spy must leave no evidence as to that he's been there. How do I do it? You may not know: if you watch this, you will lose your memory and will not remember anything. It'll be for you as though nothing had happened. So let me tell you about it instead.

I cloak out, so my vision be not interfered: when I am invisible, I am practically blind, as if everything were covered in fog. Truly, some echolocation abilities are required to regain the lost sight. Don't think I come with them naturally -- it took me a long while to learn, how to echolocate! But I am the Spy, and they don't call one "the Spy", if it isn't a good spy. And a good spy will learn anything it will take him!

So I am visible now. An unclean job, indeed. But what you might see, if you watched, would modify your memory! So listen up, boys and girls! For a quiet room packed with sleeping soldiers would be the last thing you'd remember! However it wouldn't be the last thing in your life: I value life! It would just be your last thing to remember in that short period of time, as I did my thing. For you, however, I'll share what is about to happen next.

My eyes glow with green light. I light the room up, turning, to be sure every little nook is covered. Then I extinguish the glow.

Now I cloak the sleeping soldier, then suck him up into my wristlet. Then I lie on his bed. Then stir, as if disturbed by something.

By now any memory of me must be erased from any potential viewers' minds. The wristlet is back on. I apply the disguise...

I am the soldier now. But not the first one I disguised as -- the second one. I have stirred, then I get up. Groggily I go, stumbling, to the restroom. How is it suspicious? Even if you'd watched him from his very birth, you couldn't determine the moment I'd infiltrated. For I am the Spy! A very tired soldier has been sleeping, then he's gotten up and walked to the restroom. Suspicious? Wha-a-at? He will even return to sleep, then he'll act as he's always acted!

I am so proud and fascinated with myself right now!..

...I exit the chamber, then continue to my destination. I turn around that very same corner I cloaked in as the first soldier. I proceed some more...

Finally. The restroom. I occupy a cabin. Grasp my disguise and take the wristlet off. Then I release the first soldier -- he's still invisible. The wristlet is on his hoof -- I snap it off.

"Oh, sorry, dude, -- I say quietly, as if I'd just stumbled upon an already occupied cabin. -- You should have warned me".

His mind is still foggy. No wonder: when he was released, his short-term memory was overwritten with mine. He remembers now everything I have so far seen, touched, eaten, drunk, heard or smelt. Except for when I was acting as a spy. My actions, my intentions must stay opaque to him as well, as to everypony else. It is not an easy task to manage one's memory... but I can do it: I have my wristlet, and, as I've said before, it is magnificent, gentlemen!.. Although the ponies of Equestria wouldn't use "gentleman", it appears: the men of their nation are called stallions, and the women -- mares. Yet another national feature.

He blinks, gazing at me. "Are you alright?" -- I ask with concern sympathetically. He only blinks once more and tries to get up. I help him. He tries still to get on track.

Finally he says: "I think... I'm... fine. But... you know, -- he leans to me more closely and confesses with a whisper, -- ever since I have plummeted a couple of days ago I have been feeling... -- his face scrunches up slightly, -- you know, as if I had always been asleep. My memory refuses to serve me, -- he complains and lifts his hoof to his temple. -- Everything's such a blur!.."

"I understand, -- I say. -- You may want to take a day off, if it helps".

"Maybe, I should, -- he mumbles. -- How lucky of you, -- he says suddenly, -- you're leaving tomorrow".

"Yeah... -- I utter indefinitely. -- If it were not for General, I might... This is, however, our job, -- I say, spirits lifting. -- Quit, if you want, but we all go through it, so..." A pause. Then: "Someone must watch for spies". I say the last word a bit more accentuated, than I'd want. "So be careful, alright? Don't fret, pal, -- I say, as I pat him, -- everypony gets to leave, isn't it? Some do earlier, than others. Don't be jealous, for somepony's sure to serve here a bit longer, than you-u-u will".

He smiles a bit. "Alright, best wishes, mate!"

We part our ways. How he'll do from now on, is not my concern. Although... I must admit, I have not done a very good job: he's noticed some gaps in his memory, which means, although he won't remember anything related either to my thoughts or actions, he'll still remember he's forgotten... something. But the others won't confirm me: I've proven to be a good actor, after all.

Now I go and relieve myself, as I've made everyone think I will. In the mean time I synchronise with my new guide. I absorb his knowledge and share my perception. I've got to be more clean about what I do: my spy actions are filtered, but gaps must not take their place! And since I can't inject fake memories (as good, as I am, that would make me god-like), I must leave an impression of nothing happening.

Finally I return to my bed, still groggily, and fall asleep. "Tomorrow, -- I think to myself, -- I will leave this dangerous place and become one more step closer to my objective. At least I will be inside this country's boundaries. I'll be safer then. Safer, than here..."

With these thoughts I fall asleep.

The next day goes smoothly: we rise, get in formation, tasks are assigned. And I and a few others are summoned to Commander.

He gives his speech. Commends or berates. And finally he releases us. We go pick up our belongings. Give out our uniform. Proceed down to earth and have to wait for the train to arrive.

We chat idly. The guys exchange their plans, expectations, dreams. I share what my guide tells me: I'm going to visit my relatives in Poniville, then to head home to Canterlot. I share recollections of my little cousins, and I smile affectionately.

It is funny, I think to myself: how would they react, if I "back-stabbed" them, figuratively speaking? Perhaps, their little lives would be ruined: they'd know the world were a place, where spies resided.

Aren't they happy? They have no worries and don't see them coming for the rest of their days. The problem-free philosophy. Which doesn't work for me: I have known the world to be very dangerous. Am I not a danger to others? I am. Knowing it fills me with pleasure. It is delicious!.. Too delicious to care. So what, if I have to live in a dangerous world, where they want to strike me first? I am too good a spy to be afraid of it.

Cynical of me, is it not?

No: leave "cynical" to describe the prey! I am of Hunters, and we are said to have no hearts. Although this view is a bit old-fashioned, is it not? A medic might say, every creature has a heart. But, even if we have, we are said to have no feelings.

Well, what does having feelings mean, anyway? I am not a scholar, truthfully. So I am in no position to say.

...But. As I have mentioned this before... The prey can live happily without torturing anyone. But Hunters can't. It is... really painful, to tell the truth.

So consider: a Hunter is full of the positive energy. He must have eaten recently. But now he can't: he can't reach any prey. So what happens, if he doesn't find some, before he, without a shade of doubt, dies?

Perseverance, determination, curiosity, sensitivity to injustice... Any reason to do something does not appear or disappear magically. As energy it can only be transformed or transferred. Perhaps, if we lost any reason to live... we might stop positivity from transforming into negativity... But it happens naturally: a living being cannot contain positivity, and it will start to leak. When it leaks, it gives everyone determination. It literally charges any creature, it animates it!

We, Hunters, are no exception. We spend our positivity passively, everyone of us, and live. As it is spent, it becomes poison. Poison burns. The more poison is in us, the more it burns. The more is our desire to torture.

For torturing someone establishes a connection between a Hunter and the prey. For it to be established the prey must be responsive. If it is not, the connection is lost. However it happens rarely: the prey can feel. Their feelings can be appealed -- and can be hurt. They can do so in response to our torturing. So anyone, who has feelings, is responsive. All we have to do is to receive the response we need. Once we find that kind of response -- we send over a stream of poison we've collected. In response we receive the positive energy. The prey suffers, and its positivity becomes negativity. It feels unhappy. While a Hunter finds pleasure, and his poison becomes -- first negativity, as the poison goes to the prey, then -- positivity, as it is transferred from the sufferer.

Layman Hunters distinguish rarely between negativity and poison, calling both "the negative energy". It feels great to feed!

But what, if a source of the Energy is not found or is not suitable? Then a Hunter's positivity gives way to poison, and poison in its turn becomes negativity. Then he feels hunger for positivity. Misery encompasses him. He will contain it, feel it and suffer it for as long, as he can... but then comes the time, when his durability... his capacity to endure unpleasantness... it all comes to an end... and then...

It is as though he were set on fire: his entire body burns... If he gains any positivity, while he's not burnt completely... then he is saved! If not, however...

...It pains me to think of it... But it is the point of no return, where revival is not possible any more... Only his core is left -- the very culmination of his being. Even after his death it emanates his pain. As any kind of energy it doesn't go away, nor does it fade out with time. Transformation or transferral. No exceptions.

Hunters are not immortal. We age, we die. But, when the time comes, other Hunters will come and try to fill the dying one with positivity. The least amount of pain is emanated from their core then.

We must not die of energetic hunger. So positivity must be up. We are fully in control of its levels.

It means, we can control our emotional responses, unlike the prey. They say, we have no hearts. That's not true. It is only that emotions don't occur in us naturally.

I think, we imitate emotions... no, that's not true. When we want, we feel deeply. They are all artificial?.. Maybe... Maybe.

Artificial -- and fully controlled by us. I can feel anything, be that pleasant or not! So can other Hunters! I think, it is great!..

...Perhaps, I must have faded out: I've forgotten where I am. The guys are already up on their hooves, ready to set out. I stand up, feeling embarrassed.

We all give our good-byes. We're all welcome back. A short speech is given to rekindle the feeling of being in demand of the great country of Equestria! It brings tears to the faces of many!

"Sir, -- I step forward, -- as long, as I am alive, I will never betray my Homeland! Even away from its borders I will think constantly of the threats, which lurk out there!" I step more closely to the officers, upon whom it is yet to patrol the frontier: "I can only believe you will do well without us! Beware of spies! For they fool even a good eye!" I put my hoof firmly upon an officer's shoulder. His face doesn't change. But my mates applaud.

"Don't worry, -- the officer says rather roughly, -- come a spy -- and we summon you all with no exception! So you'd better pray to Celestia one didn't!" He pauses for a while, but then asks me: "Do you want to extend your service?!"

"The thought frightens me, sir, -- I answer, trying not to show I'm concerned. -- Is there a spy here? For I will gladly stay to greet him!"

My enthusiasm, however, finds no support from the officer. He only snorts and answers nothing.

I salute: "Permission to leave, sir!" We are all dismissed.

The train's wheels clatter rhythmically. Ta-duh-ta-dun, ta-duh-ta-dun -- it goes. We are bored. The guys have found peace in various activities: some are reading, some are playing games, some are just watching through the window...

I am sitting quietly and reminiscing... Who made me make that remark? About spies? I have been mentioning spies as of lately. What could it mean?.. Am I snide to them? Derisive?

It might be: isn't it ironic, when a spy, unrecognised, warns of spies, possibly lurking around, don't you think?

Anyway, regardless of that, perhaps, I may want to find a new guise. It will be a lot easier, since security is not at its best here: they fend off any danger from beyond, and here they have to fear nothing... Well, they do. It's me. The Spy. But they're not probably watching me right now. Still...

When the train comes closer to its next stop, I have an urge to relieve myself. Once again. So far it's worked. Why won't it now?

When inside the cabin, I lock the door... take off my wristlet... and release my guide. I return the device back on and cloak in, while no one is seeing. Now I must lie low: he must not bump into me, when he comes to his senses.

I disguise myself as a spider. A very big one. And heavy. I think I'm terrifying... that is, I should be, if I were not invisible.

Why a spider? Well, they can weave a web. It's sticky. It's something that fascinates me about spiders. Also... they're hunters... just like us. Although they ensnare their prey unlike us... They wait passively for the prey to go straight into the web...

It is taught in our schools, that Hunters can be divided into "active" -- those, who initiate the energy conversion, like me -- and "passive" -- those, who don't and respond to the prey's energy vibes. Naturally every Hunter seeks positivity, so "passive" Hunters want to catch some positive vibes from the prey. Such a vibe must be directed at a Hunter, or it shan't be caught. Of course the prey can't direct such vibes -- at least intentionally. So the "passive" ones try to evoke certain emotions from the prey. Such are their ways.

It is the same way, as in our case: a connection must be established to transfer energy. There're always one responding and one transmitting -- both emotionally. The "passive" ones respond, sucking in the good vibes; the "active" ones transmit, giving off the bad ones; while the unsuspecting prey does both: respond and transmit any vibes.

It may seem, as though we could be "commensal" -- the "active" and the "passive" Hunters: why couldn't we feed each other?

Well, hasn't it been said, that Hunters can't generate positivity? They can only obtain it from the others. So sharing isn't really an option: the Energy would just be spent to life, and we'd all go hungry... So...

So the prey must help. If it gives its positivity to us... but only those "passive" depend on the prey giving it out: we, "active", can take it ourselves! This is why I despise spiders: they can't take their prey for themselves -- they must wait, until it goes into their webs itself, out of its own volition. The "passive" Hunters can't get food the same way we can, and they couldn't share what they would have, with us. While we -- we can: because we're "active"!

For this reason the "passive" ones feel themselves, as though they're the prey. We can even torture them! But they would never feel better after torture -- unless they found someone with compassion.

That might be us... But you must know already what our compassion can lead to: to our starvation. Deadly starvation even...

So... So the prey be their source of food, just like with us.

Yet the "passive" ones hate the "active" ones for being so strong. They're "racist": for they believe, that those "active" are worse, than them.

Surprisingly... we believe ourselves better, than them: for we can harvest what they must trick the others into feeding to them! It is weird, but, although where it is about what kind of positivity we Hunt for -- there we agree there is no Hunter better, than his fellow -- for being better is to be proven by deeds... Despite all that it seems... It seems... there is nothing wrong in being greater, than others. So... as weird and disgusting, as it may seem at first... being "racist" is just what we all do?.. Even though we never think our prey worse as a nation... As to the prey's despicability -- well... It's the way the things work in this world. We respect every nation -- and every race, for that matter... but in the end such respect will not prevent us from feasting upon our prey...

Again, don't judge me as some prey -- judge me as a Hunter. I don't actually feel myself disgusted with my way of thinking -- although it is rather disgusting, come to think of it...

I may be a monster... But am I?.. Am I really despicable?.. I think, I'm only called that. Am I not made the way I am?

It is hard to say, really... What is moral worth, if one can't feel shame? If one doesn't suffer of it the way the others do? Consider it: the prey may feel ashamed of something -- and it reforms, it changes its heart, so there be no reason to feel ashamed. And when it doesn't, it is OK. Given enough supplies, it shan't die! While we, Hunters...

Suffering is unacceptable for us, relishing in happiness is all we seek. We must be not really different from the others, is it not? So why call us monsters? For what? For our ability to control our emotions? For being able to "turn them off"? Because without certain emotions even usual morality changes drastically?

...I am not made to contemplate such difficult matters, though. In all honesty.

No: I am the Spy. Never forget that: for I have much positivity left in me, so you won't probably see me Hunt... But who knows? You may.

At that time remember what I've told you now. Maybe, then you will be able to decide: to decide, what matters more: having good conscience or just being sapient enough for the differences not to matter.

I have long since left the train. My previous guide must have already alighted and must be visiting his relatives right now. I made sure I did not leave any gaps in his memory: everything must be erased neatly. I may be proud of myself!..

Alright, now I have to learn where that spell might be...

My client told me, that it must be kept in the government. But who's to know? It may be anywhere.

At least I know, who knows where it is. Because it was told to me.

It is odd, that, having had such wonderful a device, they could not steal it themselves: paralyse the victim, put the wristlet on it, then suck the victim in -- and here one has it! It is ideal to fish out memories! So I don't understand... Why?..

Could it be that dangerous?.. Is it really?.. I can't say... so...

Alright, so: where is the government? -- I ask myself. I take out the map, which has led me here, and look at it. So, Canterlot... Canterlot... Where is it? Oh, here! And I am in Poniville... It's... here.

Uh, yeah... It takes a train to reach it. A long distance to travel...

I don't think I can... Sure, for now I have much positivity left in me... but I don't want to be hungry there. Perhaps, I should find a source?..

I just hoped, it would be just a quick trip to here and back again... but, apparently, it isn't... A good spy never leaves any evidence of his being there. And if I feed...

I snap out of it with a shake: am I not good enough a spy to survive? Am I not? Of course I am! I am the Spy! Let me settle here for a while: maybe, if I find someone, who will go to Canterlot, I shall solve this problem more easily?

Anyway, I need a new guide... Let me see...

Disguising as various animals, I lurk in the streets of Poniville. Happy ponies live here. They look, as though they have nothing to worry about. As if the world were still wide and full of wonders. Despite being no children they don't seem... h-m-m-m... too... adult? Even when they do, it's all... too stretched? Sorry, I cannot tell for sure. They don't look like those soldiers at the frontier. They must have never seen war... They must have never lived in a world of danger... The latter seems inexistent here, all banished away from Equestria...

It is filled with happiness. I can tell, that all of their problems aren't worth one of mine. Survival? Come on, no one seems to die here!

Emotional turmoil?.. Well. Sometimes... sometimes...

They may suffer, but it's not, as if they died of emotional pain... Do they? I might relate...

Hark! I detect some emotional response... It is directed at me...

I turn my head, trying to find the one with feelings regarding me. Who might this be?

Some ponies are standing nearby me; they must have been just passing by, when they spotted me. Of course, they would not recognise me: I was disguised as a random dove, searching for some seeds. What is suspicious in that? Yet the ponies seem to be discussing me.

I can't hear what they're talking about: they're not shouting. But I can tell, only one of them is concerned. That stallion... He's confused... and disturbed... Why?..

The other one radiates care-free attitude: he must be talking about something being some nonsense. It seems... the thought, whatever it be, amuses him.

I tune in to intercept better... The first one... wishes I were not here. Why? am I a scary dove?..

Perhaps, his companion is waving away the ridiculous thought, that I could be of any danger. But the first guy...

How did he know to be wary of me?..

I transmit my own intent: "Why are you disturbed about me so much?" -- I wish to ask him.

He seems to be caught off guard and surprised by it.

...He is surprised, that I know what he's feeling.

This, in my turn, surprises me as well. Another spy??!

...We stare each at other. It must look funny: a dove staring at a pony staring back at it. His companion asks in confusion, what's wrong. He laughs nervously, as if nothing were wrong. But I can't be fooled: I know he's stressed.

I try to communicate with him: "Are you a Hunter?" -- I am curious.

...A feeling of dread washes me over. His feeling. Why's he distressed??

He looks at me, and in his eyes I can read: "Yes". I just know he wants to say I'm right to assume.

I continue: "What is your diet?"

Now, I don't ask that as a doctor or to cook a better meal for him. You see, when a Hunter meets another Hunter, it is a custom amongst us to identify oneself.

As said before, all Hunters seek positivity. But positivity is too abstract a term: none of us feeds just on any positivity, no. There are many different kinds of Hunters... maybe, it's breeds, maybe, species... Once again, I'm not a scholar... So, different Hunters consume different kinds of positivity.

...His answer is: "Love..."

He "trails off". Of course it's not, as if we were using words, so he doesn't actually trail off, but he wishes to come up with something to "say"...

It's... suspicious... Furthermore... Did he say "love"?! Love doesn't really look like something to feel because of bringing misery...

"Unrequited love".

Oh. That's... more like it. Although... does he?.. can he make one fall in love with him?

Maybe, it's great to strike the prey with love... Love is a wonderful, wonderful feeling! Its energy is the most inexplicable of all: even if Hunters don't share positivity, giving out one's love seems not to drain the lover of any positivity he's sharing! Despite our controlling our emotions we practise love. For a family can't exist without love.

Yes, Hunters have families. Of course not all of them have: we all feed on the Energy, after all, so... if a Hunter feeds on one's love...

I think of betrayed love. The thought doesn't please me at all. I think of pain it causes...

The Hunter in disguise feels my emotions I am experiencing. They please him not as well.

I invoke the feeling of hatred in my heart:

"You are weak. Love is for the weak".

His fear overwhelms me. But I don't care what he's feeling any more.

"I am strong, -- transmit I. -- From the strong comes hatred... Targeted hatred".

He loses his nerve and wants to run away. Well, too bad!

He turns to his companion: "Let's go", -- he says to him rather hurriedly. He, being a prey he is, doesn't understand what the weak Hunter is feeling.

But I do. It doesn't fill me with positivity, yet...

I let them go. My recently invoked hatred doesn't feel great. Oops. The prey may say, my mood is "down", and it would be a great description of what I'm feeling right now... if only I could actually feel. Unconditionally. Like the prey.

But I am of Hunters -- they can't allow themselves to sit back, to relax and to enjoy life.

No. I'm feeling down, and, unfortunately, nothing... nothing can lift my spirits up.

Am I suffering? Well... I am. As a Hunter, however? I feel hunger.

I feel slight irritation: that weak Hunter... Damn him.

See? I don't rage. Raging is bad: it causes hunger.

Being able to shut one's emotions up is great. You may not believe me, but it is: being numb means, no one can hurt you. If you have heard another opinion -- then you must be of the prey. And they can't control their own emotions. They feel unconditionally. Regardless of their needs. Their desires. Their objectives.

They are weak.

This distance... I won't wish anyone to feel what I feel: I am more superior to the prey, I understand that; and I may look like I treat them arrogantly... The truth is, that I can't feel shame for my attitude. I know: as per the prey's standards I am a monster. But monsters are supposed to be bad. While I? I... don't feel hurt. It's OK. In fact, knew I not I am called a monster, I might be surprised at being called one.

I am distant -- and it makes me really curious as to what it feels like to feel shame for being me. Really, I can't understand it. And if I could, maybe... maybe, I should be able to learn not to Hunt? After all, I could replenish my saturation just by spending time with my friends?.. Or listening to some consoling music... Or... I don't know.

I wonder: why is positivity only regenerating in those, who can't control their emotions? Why is it, that we're so different?

...Damn it, that's what negativity does to one! I am moping. Soon I'll become depressed. Depression is... very-very unpleasant. Some die of it.

...But not me: the prey may have their regeneration, as they "clear their head" and go improve their mood, -- but I, the Spy, -- I can go Hunt for positivity! I will not die! I will survive!

Kids...

I mean, aren't they wonderful creatures? Very fragile, very sensitive -- and so care-free.

It is disappointing, that they're also unapproachable, however. Their minds are too weak. It's good -- but they may be easily broken. That's bad.

I have no kids. I have not even a family of my own. My parents... my brothers... That's all I have.

As I've said, kids... They're brimming with emotions! Especially for my goals it's convenient!

Yeah, but I am the Spy. Kids may be... very loud. They attract attention. How do I feed off of them without attracting it?

That's right: I don't. A pity, though. Kids are valued.

...Oh, you have not thought of me as of a monster yet again, have you? I don't hurt kids. I love them! I love them squealing... Of laughter... Ah!..

How torturous, that it's not me, who makes them laugh, though...

I feel already very weak: that weak Hunter! That moment of hatred!..

The world goes darker. Depression, are you visiting my soul's humble abode? You're not welcome. Go away.

"Oh! What's the matter, little buddy! Are you lost?"

A pegasus mare has approached me. I am still disguised as some small animal. I have many disguises, but some don't require from me to remember what species they represent. Especially since I can't interrogate a specimen of their ways. Bare instincts and nothing more -- that's all I receive from them.

"Oh! Are you a little mouse? Hm-m-m, you don't look exactly like a mouse..."

Why, yes, I am a rodent. Don't expect me to answer to you: mindless creatures don't speak to sapient ones.

"Why... aren't you answering?.."

Alert! Disguise has been compromised!

...But no. Is she a fellow Hunter?

I transmit to her: "I am hungry".

"Oh-h-h! You look hungry!"

You didn't have to say it out loud.

"Do you want to come with me?"

Her kindness knows truly no bounds. That's... odd.

I ask with my eyes: "What is your diet?"

...But no answer comes.

She's not a Hunter. So then how?.. Maybe, she's just very-very compassionate?

"Well... I guess... come along..." A pause. "You're upset, aren't you?"

Compassion. That must be it: she is like weak Hunters, but is of the prey.

"Don't worry! I promise I'll take care of you!"

She picks me up gently. She isn't suffering. That's bad: I could try to feed off of her. Yet it would only sustain me for a while. Bullying the wimps is not my diet.

I wonder, if she is...

But first I must secure her. Maybe, she will lead me to an isolated place?

I show her my affection. It weakens me even more. But she's smiling.

We set out. She coos to me all the way to her abode. It doesn't help me. I am already burning with desire. With desire to torture. Violence? What violence?! I'm not feeling violent. Some prey would. But not I.

She approaches her hideout. Wait, the prey doesn't hide: it's not a Hunter... What is it? A den??

"Welcome to your new home, -- she says. -- I hope, you will like it here!"

We enter inside. This... place is packed with animals. Of every kind. So I am not alone here...

"Here you go, buddy!" She sets me down near a bowl already filled with some rodent food. "Friends, meet a new friend!" Other rodents sniff me suspiciously. But they can't see through my disguise. So they let me be.

I eat... I have eaten. I am full.

"Are you happy?" -- she asks me. I pretend I want to play.

"Oh! Do you want to play?" -- she smiles upon me. She's delighted. She extends her hoof to me.

I climb up. I start to scurry across her back.

This elicits a giggle from her.

Her hooves reach for the tickled place.

But I'm not there. I have already gone off to some other place.

And she's trying to catch me there.

M-m-m!.. A squirm!..

She... must be telling me. Something. What? I don't know. I don't listen. I am on a Hunt.

Yes, that's how I Hunt. In practice everything looks different from what I described. A connection, a stream of poison...

In practice I: one -- seize my prey, two -- tickle it, three -- it suffers, four -- I enjoy it.

We, Hunters, take great pleasure in torturing our prey -- that's the way we feed. They receive negativity, we -- positivity. Different Hunters Hunt different ways. Some practise pain. I dislike pain. It hurts too much. Some practise bullying. That's not me. Some drive their prey madly angry. They like to get on their nerves. They like to peeve them. I don't. That's not my way. Some practise fear: they like to terrify their prey. It's... useful, but... may be unhealthy.

Some practise domination and humiliation. Honestly, such practices are not much respected. My kind lives secludedly. Other Hunters disdain having to deal with us. Because my kind practises tickle torture.

Yes, it's rather disgusting, I know. Domination is for perverted minds.

But, maybe, you will think of it just as of a way of feeding, won't you? My previous explanations of the ways of Hunters must have prepared you for this. I know the prey sees me as disgusting. Well. Naturally.

You see, as a Hunter I don't see it the way the prey does. For me it's like dining. Only it makes me feel great. But I can't feel great any time I deem fit. You must have remembered it by now.

So... I am not doing nasty things. True, it looks like it. So? If I tortured this kind mare with excruciating pain -- how would you like that? Would you? I would certainly not!

Eh. You can't understand a Hunter. Emotions are not something we just feel. Taking pleasure in torturing one... It has nothing to do with spontaneous mood swings. That would be disgusting: torturing someone, because you like it!

But the thing is -- what we like is not what we like actually. You call it "to like" -- we call it "to feed". What do we call "to like"?

As I said, we don't "like". Liking is about feelings. And we are said to have no feelings. So we can't like to torture. We just can't.

...I know, it's hard to comprehend. You don't have to. I may seem like a monster -- but first and foremost...

I am the Spy. So, whenever I can, I will feed as decently, as I can manage. Maybe, you'll even like an occasional tickling?..

...Knowing, however, that you may in fact indeed understand me as no one can, I will not deny you the feast...

This tale, however, is not about how I feed. So you may expect drama, value dissonance and even some very dark and utterly disgusting things to happen along the journey. But mostly it is about infiltrating. Of how a true Spy must work!..

The poor mare is lying on the floor. She's panting. She's moaning. A smile is sealed on her lips. It must have been torture of her life!

But she will be well. After all, she will remember me as some devious little... mouse? Let me say "rodent" and move on... Who just wanted to misbehave and to have fun. She will forgive me. I think she considers playing with me some time later. But, perhaps, a little less roughly.

See? A game of friendly tickling is all it takes for me to be happy! To lift my spirits up! I bet it was fun!..

However I don't suppose it was as funny for my prey, when I evoked squirms from her... When I toyed with her sensitivity... When I played with her like some inconsiderate, cruel child!..

Ah! it feels great to be some creature's misfortune!.. To be one's inevitable nightmare!.. Oh! if only you knew it!..

I don't think you can understand this feeling. This... warmth in a Hunter's heart! The joy that gives him the will to do anything! That energy, the feel of which makes him think he's omnipotent! Unstoppable! That he can do anything!..

Perhaps, you know this feeling, don't you? When someone commends you for something you've done? You think you're great. That you are important. It fills you with joy. With excitement. And determination... You are pleased. Satisfied -- and not only that! You feel "charged up" with something... You feel crackling with Energy that wants out!

It is pleasant!..

"Oh-h-h..."

She's done panting, apparently. Well. No regrets.

"Oh-h-h... That... wasn't really... nice... of you!.."

No. She isn't.

"But... maybe... you have just no friends?.."

Yes, you are correct to assume. A spy has no friends. He's a bad friend.

"No one... has taught... you... to behave... has... anyone?.." Still panting, she rises onto her hooves. "Well... just... be nice... next... time... you... want... to... play..."

She will regain her breath eventually.

She approaches me and pats me, somewhat disappointed in me and... irritated? "Bad mouse! It's not nice to tickle so hard!"

I make puppy eyes. I don't regret anything: I fed not for my positivity to be spent just like that! However she's satisfied. She can't read my emotions... can't know I've shut them down.

"Well, just be good, OK?" -- and she smiles warmly to me. My heart should be warmed, if I felt anything right now. However I only estimate her state -- she beams with unimaginable kindness!

I may as well have no heart at all.

...Oh, well. I am full. Canterlot awaits me...

Wait. I need still a guide.

And she's right in front of me.

Author's Note

I don't know, what I should do to the ruminations present...
But the information revealed will become important!

...I really must find a way of re-writing... For now -- here goes!

Unusual transformations

Author's Note

Do you want to understand the Spy better?
When he tunes in to someone, imagine his speech sound more like that person's. Here's some colour to highlight that!

This is not the end yet -- wait for more chapters! The hero's journey has really just begun.

Unusual transformations

This day has ended. It's evening. The mare has lit the lights. Twilight has descended upon everything. Some fireflies are twinkling here and there.

It smells like home. The mare streaks hither and thither, doing some chores, and she's happy. A smile doesn't leave her lips. She's humming a tune. She enjoys her chores. Some creatures populating her house -- yes, I'll just have to stick to that term: it's not a den; it doesn't look like anything I've known; -- some creatures are eager to help her with her chores. Apparently, she has a knack for communicating with animals -- though I am at a loss as to how she can do it. She's not a Hunter -- so she can't tune in for emotional waves... With her being not a Hunter I can't know, what appeals her, and what hurts her... no, I know, what hurts her: a feeling of being bullied... She's unbelievably lucky I don't practise bullying. She's extremely sensitive to others' being rude, cruel, inconsiderate, unkind... I wish she were as ticklish, as she is tender!..

But I've digressed. The mare is a mystery. But I -- I am the Spy. And I have proven to be very nifty. All I have to do is to wait, until I may sneak up close and absorb her...

The night has come. The lights are off. The animals have calmed down and fallen all asleep.

The mare is asleep as well. She wished everyone good-night and if not kissed, then hugged or nuzzled them. Even me. Wow! If I told some weak Hunters of this... treasure!.. They would... probably kill her: they exhaust their prey, which just lies down and... loses its Energy... Loses its persistence... its determination... its will to live... It dies...

It's... very... unpractical. If the prey died -- how would they live? A gardener cherishes his flowers, even if these flowers get then replaced by fruits, which in their turn get eaten. But a plant dies, if all life is sucked from it.

...Don't get me wrong: I do condemn them! Really! That's not a way to treat the prey! I would capture it, keep it secured -- but not kill! You must have witnessed it yourselves! She didn't choke with laughter! No! Very displeased, she wasn't hurt beyond repair!

So what, if her life would turn to be suffering? Would she die of it? I would! She? -- I don't know... I've never thought of it before...

Again, morality is not my strongest trait. If I were of the prey, maybe, I could understand... I just don't get it... Ponies eat food, don't they? They don't hunt. They don't practise killing. This, however, is no excuse to eat vegetative life, is it? When someone eats a flower -- are they appalled? No.

Now imagine. A pony might go find a flower to eat. One might plant some. It doesn't matter. They both wouldn't care about what flowers might think of them. But those ponies, who went find flowers, would probably despise those, who grew them, would they not? I think they would, if they were strong, as opposed to those weak...

You may be wondering, perhaps: why do I keep mentioning "weakness" and "strength"? Well: do you still remember what I told you about "active" and "passive" Hunters? That's what the scholars tell us all.

But I am no scholar. Layman Hunters don't use such sophisticated, neutral terms -- those "active" are called proudly "strong", while the "passive" ones -- "weak". It may be, the weak do call themselves "passive" -- if only to regain their pride. Humph. I don't think I could be proud to be weak. Should one strong come -- one weak shouldn't be able even to defend himself! I can't imagine myself weak!

Maybe, if I were, I would hate the strong... No, that's not right. I wouldn't. After all, hatred causes hunger. To all of us. Any kind of negativity does.

This, however, doesn't make us all equal: we, the strong Hunters, can feel negativity, but we can also not feel it. While the weak can't: they are made to receive positivity. This is their downfall: the strong feel arbitrarily, the weak -- don't. This makes the strong more superior. The weak fear us and hate us -- which doesn't do them any good, obviously -- while we? What can we do? Can we make them magically strong? No. So, if they choose to battle us -- well... We are prepared! Are we to be blamed for our strength? No! Do they deserve misery?

I think no one deserves misery. So I've been holding back: I didn't call the weak "weak", and the strong -- "strong". I reasoned.

Well. Some weak Hunter was spotted by me. One feeding on love. He was obviously lying, when he said he fed on unrequited love: though it's possible, I've never heard of any Hunter on such a diet -- never! It's implausible! If one breaks a heart, he doesn't receive unrequited love! He causes the pain of betrayed love -- and the prey's pain causes positivity to flow into the Hunter. To say he feeds on love means, he is weak: he doesn't torture, he evokes positive feelings toward him!

I don't tolerate the weak! We feed differently, and positivity would go only to one of us, if we fed together. Also... The weak never acknowledge us as superior. This is unacceptable. Even if every Hunter deserves to be full -- they don't! Because they are unsuppressible! Resistant! Well!.. If they want enemies for themselves! Well... be that way.

...That Hunter!.. I... simply must feed some more...

Everyone is fast asleep. I get up and head to the mare's bed. Her face is serene. She breathes evenly. It is beautiful -- I can see beauty in many things, even in such no one calls beautiful. If I were weak... I could probably feed on beauty?.. But I can't. I can't even appreciate it. Only see it...

...I stop.

...I wonder: would she tickle someone spontaneously?..

I drop my guise and become myself again. The animals may pick up my smell, when I smell like myself. It is risky...

Well, not to worry. I wrap my cloaking wristlet around her fore hoof. She stirs sleepily. I copy her parameters. Soon a new guise is ready. Excellent. Now to dispose of the original...

Before I suck her in, I find boldness to stroke her coat... I am awarded with a smile. She's felt it! This makes me hungry... But I must not wake her up!..

I interrupt my little fun, when she chuckles lightly... It is a fine line between sleep and awareness... So carefully here!.. It is like... a snow slide were about to start... Each step made a sound... but with each step I got safer out of the dangerous zone! Besides... an award awaited me, if I walked through this valley. So-o-o...

Her smile widens, and teeth become visible. How curious... Such teeth can't bite... She giggles, trying to escape whatever it is that's tickling her... Her eyes flutter, ready to open!..

My "backstabber" is at hoof. My eyes flash green -- I may assume safely, that she hasn't seen me. I attach the backstabber to stun her... then detach it... Enough goofing around, I decide -- and suck her inside the wristlet...

It is back on my fore hoof... I am about to lie in the mare's bed... but I hear a light tapping sound.

...A rabbit is tapping its hind paw. It stands on its hind, actually. It is dark here, but it seems to be looking at me with disapproval...

I don't think it can see me: I'm just a dark silhouette... But... what, if it saw me, while the mare was still in her bed?

My eye flash stuns it and erases its recent memory. I put on the mare's guise. "Are we connected?" -- I require of her. Her trapped mind answers to me affirmatively. "Take a look, -- I order her, -- and tell me what you think of it". She does so...

This is her bunny. Its name is Angel. And it's quite intelligent, enough to be called a he.

So, if I had dismissed him previously, he would rat me out sooner or later. How careless of me!

I may be compromised! I must hurry and get that spell, before a rumour spreads!

But the mare guides me to be concerned more about the stunned bunny. I feel her concern crystal-clearly...

"Oh! -- coo I with her voice. -- What's... happened to you, Angel?"

I feel what she feels, and suddenly I register a wave of negativity. I am numb to it -- I am strong, after all! -- but my guide responds to it, and it poisons her, as it would a strong Hunter!

She's not very assertive, I presume. Naturally: for her kindness is her downfall. It pains her to hurt someone accidentally! She's very sensitive to such negativity -- but I wouldn't have guessed!..

Not only can she feel -- for she's prey, -- but she can tune in to what other prey feels as well!

It disorients me completely...

But only for a moment. I shut my emotions down and stop feeling anything. I invoke kindness inside myself, tend to the stunned rabbit, who comes to his senses, having forgotten completely about seeing a spy; then lay him for sleep. Then get to bed myself.

Before falling asleep I connect to my guide. She tells me about herself and her life -- everything I have to know to pretend to be her.

She's very shy. I hardly believe it is possible to be this shy. Her shyness, however, disappears completely amongst animals -- mindless creatures, who... don't mind someone watching. I understand her: she's very sensitive to being exposed. Ponies looking at her cause her to get nervous. It poisons her -- but if she can generate positivity, then how??..

Her name is Fluttershy. Not many have gone with her for a walk: for being friends with her is hard. Most of the time she tends to her many animals here, at her house. Nature fascinates her. Ponies don't.

She's sensitive to unkindness -- and is kind herself. This... is hard to comprehend. A bully Hunter may be her nightmare, as well as a weak kindness sucker... She lives off of kindness and is gushing it!..

Why is it, though, that mindless animals are no danger to her, yet a fellow pony?.. What is the difference between these two?

Perhaps, it's her attention? She's brimming with it and must, therefore, give it out? I'm sorry: again, I am no scholar. Anyway, she's perfect as prey! What a pity she's not my perfect prey!

She has no business in Canterlot and prefers to stay in Poniville... However her close friend, Twilight Sparkle...

Yes... Yes! I told security was not at its best deep inside Equestria! A princess wanders Poniville's streets just like that! It's... perfect! Magnificent, gentleponies!

Excited (I should be, if I were not of Hunters), I go to bed to face the next day head-on!

Morning in Poniville shimmers... The morning shines! It is a beautiful day: the birds are chirping, and the flowers are blooming!.. It's a perfect day to show kindness!..

No, I have not become the mask I've been wearing just for one night: it is unheard of such a thing. I am the Spy, aren't I? And the Spy is an actor, isn't he? Yes, and what a good actor! Good morning, good actor! Good morning, every creature!

I shoot up from the bed and jump onto my hooves. With a peppy spring in my step I trot outside.

The world is smiling! The creatures all around greet me in joy (if only they can be joyous, that is). Humming a happy tune, I walk around, feeding animals and watering as them, as the flowers.

The sun is shining; its warm rays' touch is very pleasant, especially considering the cold morning air. The morning dew has not yet evaporated. Insects (and other critters) are creeping in the grass. What a glorious feeling, isn't it, gentleponies! It's as if the sun were in my heart! The smile doesn't leave my face, as if glued to it! I think I'm happy, even though I can't actually feel happiness!..

When done with my morning chores, I am off to eat, myself. My guide cues me helpfully, there's still something in the cupboard, but I have other plans.

I equip my saddlebag, bid a good-bye to my animal friends and trot toward the town. Where is Twilight, anyway?

"She lives in the Castle Of Friendship, -- informs Fluttershy me. -- It is hard to be missed".

Indeed: the Castle's spears are towering over the small, quaint town -- excuse me, but the pun was unintended. It is really hard to miss the Castle.

Almost bouncing, I trot down the streets as happily. But the feeling of dread overwhelms me already, and I feel it burning. My steps slow down. I wish I disappeared completely. Even though the townsfolk is busy; only some wave at me. I try honestly to smile and to wave back, but it's torturous, as if I'd be blinded or my eyes would be burnt, if I should do it.

I lower my head subconsciously, and the Castle disappears from sight. I try to keep heading in its direction and dream of leaving here as soon, as possible...

In my trying not to look at anypony -- and for anypony not to look at me -- I fail to notice somepony approaching me and notice her, only when she, talking too loudly for my liking, speaks to me:

"Howdy, Fluttershy!"

It has caught me off guard, but my guide recognises the voice instantly and offers promptly:

"It's Pinkie Pie's voice. She's very... um-m-m... loud... B-but everypony l-loves her... Poniville wouldn't be the same without her. She's the most fun to be with!.." She pauses. "J-just fun. She's... all about, um-m-m, fun, actually... She loves company. Is cheerful. And sweet. And she loves sweets. She's full of energy..."

I hear "energy" and become alert!

I set my eyes on this pink pony and scrutinise her attentively.

"Have I startled you? -- she asks sympathetically. -- I haven't meant it, Fluttershy! Sorry! But don't you worry! Hee-hee! -- she chortles. -- It would be a great rhyme, because... hee-hee!.. "sorry" and "worry" are spelt the same!.. Wait, no, that's actually not true..." She lifts a hoof to her chin and starts musing. "There's one small difference... "Sorry" is spelt with an S, while "worry" is with a W... Aargh! confound be the Equestrian language for being so inconsistent!!!" -- she exclaims exasperatedly, throwing her hooves up and standing on her hind, then returning to all fours and frowning at me, as if I were the cause of such inconsistency.

Despite my being a Hunter I can't help but smile. I don't know why. For some reason it is funny!

"Oh! -- she notices my smile. -- So you're OK, Fluttershy? YAY!!!" She shrieks "yay" so loudly I have to cover my ears. My state worsens. I feel very shy, even shyer, than usually. Poison is accumulated...

"Whoops! -- she clasps her mouth with a hoof. -- Sorry! -- she whispers. -- I haven't meant it as well! So!"

She beckons me to come more closely. Then leans closer herself and proceeds to whispering right into my still ringing ear; her hot breath tickles my ear, and I myself feel poison building up.

I spot, out of a corner of my eye, some ponies passing by. They turn to look at Pinkie Pie's antics, but are not too worried about them. I know what they're thinking: Pinkie's at it again; the world shan't change; and even if it will, Pinkie won't. My eyes shoot a glance at Pinkie Pie: this mare is even more mysterious, than Fluttershy...

"So! -- Pinkie Pie whispers in my ear. -- What do you think... about my sister? Cool or uncool?"

Her sister?..

"She must be meaning Maud Pie", -- Fluttershy helps me out and brings forth all she knows about her.

Pinkie Pie's sister Maud Pie is... like a rock... only talking... and moving of its own volition. Yeah, not one to recommend to push it.

I say all this to Pinkie Pie. In a whisper. I don't know, why we're whispering. Fluttershy doesn't remember any secrets related to Maud Pie...

"Oh, -- is all Pinkie Pie says (still in a whisper). -- Got it. Thank you for your input, Fluttershy! Equestria will never forget what you've done!" -- she whispers with pride in her voice, as she's put her fore hoof on my shoulder. I recall the frontier outpost...

Meanwhile Pinkie Pie goes on:

"Everypony will remember our hero!" -- and she salutes.

Then returns to all fours.

"Pinkie, -- puts Fluttershy in, -- and logic are... incompatible... seemingly biologically..." Have I heard a shadow of a smile in her trapped mind? It's impossible!

Apparently, I've lost control over myself, for Pinkie Pie frowns:

"What? H-h... have I... scared you? Oh!.."

"P... Pinkie... -- I croak. -- Let us... find a less... crowded place..."

I fiddle with my hooves.

"Oh! -- is all Pinkie Pie can utter. -- A-alright! Let us find some place quiet!" -- and she pulls out a map. Now, I don't remember...

"Pinkie... -- stammers Fluttershy, -- ...can do... w-well... S-she must know much about stage magic..." -- and she trails off.

...Legitimate enough.

"Alright! -- she hasn't still quit whispering. -- Off! We! Go!"

She grabs my hoof and zips off so fast I feel that leg groaning, as if it's about to snap off. I don't think a second has passed by the time we have already been standing near a grocery stand, apparently, at Poniville marketplace.

The place seems to me even more crowded, than anything I've experienced before.

"No, Pinkie, -- I say, -- this is not less crowded. At all".

The negativity... It's insufferable. I sigh internally: who would have thought it would be so very difficult? I share some of my positivity with Fluttershy, opening up to her suffering.

It burns... Oh, Sun, how it burns!..

I feel irritation without relief... As if I felt scratchy and couldn't chase the feeling away!.. Is it what skin inflammation feels like?!..

"Oh-h-h! -- stretches Pinkie Pie the word, dropping the whispering completely, finally. -- I thought you said "Lettuce find"!"

...When I start to get it, she makes a motion -- and, I kid you not, a sound effect is played on drums: "B'doot'tch-h-h!"

Pinkie Pie cackles with laughter. I, meanwhile...

"I... must find Twilight..." -- I whisper very quietly -- not because I've liked the gag. Is... is reality shattering?..

"Ha-ha!.. wait!.. F... Flutter... -shy!" -- she can't breathe, but it's not me, who's making her laugh, so... Oh!

I turn to her, neglecting the intent to leave. She's trying to swallow her howling:

"Hee-hee... you see... I felt... very... creative... this morning... S-so-ho-hah! I!.." She clasps her hooves to her mouth, apparently trying to stop laughing... Doesn't look, like it helps: her muffled howls are probably heard a mile away from here...

I realise suddenly, that she may be my perfect prey... Fluttershy... She is the source of kindness for all kindness suckers to live happily ever after -- and for the bullies, of course; while Pinkie Pie...

This laughter is... beautiful!.. I have never heard the prey laugh with... such... relish to it!.. It's... as though she's... made of laughter!

"W... wow, Pinkie! -- I am amazed. -- Your laughter has surpassed... -- words can't be found, -- ...everything! You... are really the Element Of Laughter!" -- I scream. Not so loudly. But enough so. Ponies turn their heads toward us. I counter Fluttershy's negativity with my positivity, redirecting the both... It's still as irritating, as it was!..

I haven't even noticed Pinkie Pie's laughter has died down. She's looking at me, as if coming up with a reply, and gives me one such:

"Well... Du-uh, so long haven't gone out and not been in public, have ya, Fluttershy?" -- and she beams at me.

...But then she notices something:

"Uh... Fluttershy... What's... with your... look?.." -- she asks awkwardly.

Well. It must have happened. I must have stopped feeling Fluttershy and must have instead become myself... Of course my guise is still impenetrable -- thanks to the cloaking wristlet! -- but I act as Fluttershy no more...

Fortunately, she in person saves the day:

"A... assertiveness... Pinkie", -- I utter.

...But I've lost my convincibility. She seems to doubt my words... I can't be fooled -- I sense it!

So, naturally, if my cloaking wristlet can't help me...

Well...

"What is it you see in my eyes, huh, Pinkie?" -- I ask, unlike Fluttershy.

Pinkie Pie is disturbed and nervous, but answers anyway:

"Well... Uh-h-h... Your eyes... are... n-not yours... somehow..." -- but then some resoluteness bubbles up from inside her, and she asks me with hostility: "Wait! Are you NOT Fluttershy?! Are you a changeling?!"

"Look. More. Closely. Pinkie, -- I tell her firmly. -- Do you see anything in my eyes?"

I lean forward for my eyes to meet hers...

But I don't expect of her to believe me. No. Indeed, how may a spy expect some trust?

My eyes flash green -- I start counting from that moment -- and Pinkie Pie is stunned. I delve into her memory and find the moment she noticed the look in my eyes. I calculate the time to leave blank memories for, add up the time since I have blinded her -- and burn her memories away. It takes effort, but I can do that easily. Leaving my eyes still green, I light up the surrounding area. No one must remember anything about my unfluttershyistic behaviour!

While everypony is stunned, I rip my wristlet off. My disguise... I have lost control over myself! I've shown my true face!

But not for long: I snap the wristlet on Pinkie Pie's fore hoof and suck her in! Then in a moment the wristlet is back on my hoof!.. I flash my eyes green again, in case someone's seen me undisguised... And finally I cloak in!..

...Then I run away some metres... plop down...

Then... then I try to overcome my desire, invoked by the poison inside...

...It is hard to believe, that I am still on the loose! But... Sun... How unbelievably close to failing I was!..

Hunger is overwhelming me... I daydream of capturing someone...

If only I had a shelter, where I could hide! I have two wonderful Energy sources! Even one would be enough!..

But I have no shelter. There is no place I know, where I could go to to put my prey, to tie them down and to feast upon them, while no one should hear them scream laughter!.. So all I have to do is to lie here and to wait, until I have suffered through it!

...I have lain for quite some time now, but my suffering isn't over yet.

What's more, I sense someone's presence... Someone's connected to me! I call to him... "I am hungry! Ticklish prey is accepted. I must remain hidden at all costs and survive! Assistance in hiding may be required".

In response I receive... a scream of suffering? I am surprised.

The person tries to flee. But I have gained much poison, so I can suppress his will. I call... I keep calling...

Some time passes, and the burning sensation inside me dies down. I am still hungry, but at least I'm not on fire, so to speak. I find the strength to pull up...

I am back on all fours. Invisible. Undisguised, but invisible. Nopony is around.

Well. Except for someone. It's a pony. He's frozen in place, as if some great realisation has struck him.

It's the Hunter from before. The weak one. A love sucker... He seems to be experiencing an emotional crisis. But Hunters don't experience such. He's poisoned. The poison was mine...

I have poisoned him. I was poisoned, but he came, and I transferred my poison to him.

He could not help me... Could not share his positivity... He felt me, and so my poison became his...

If he were of prey, he could have not received my call. Or could have. It should depend on him: the prey does not perceive emotions, only external signs thereof. If it feels, then a connection is established. But what would I receive from it in my situation? If I struck it with my negativity, it should experience... my deviousness, I presume? However my call was not devious. It was not my intent. Besides, the prey shouldn't receive it: it's so unpredictable! Its response should help me, only if I hit the right "string" of its emotional "lyre"... No, I don't think I could have sensed the Hunter's presence, if he were of prey...

If, however, he were of the strong Hunters, then my call should not have hurt him: for we, the strong, are fully in control over our emotions. He would have understood me clearly. He might have shared his positivity with me...

But he was of the weak Hunters, and that sealed the deal. He was open to my call, but could not help his feeling me. He felt my suffering, so it was transferred to him. What about his positivity, you may ask? It was converted to my poison, but my poison only converts to positivity, when I tickle. And I wasn't. Though burning with desire to find some miserable ticklish... soul (please, forgive me my pun!), I hadn't found one. I hadn't found any. That desire was poisoning me, and, if I had attacked some prey, it should have felt it, it should have not enjoyed it (we may assume that), and the response I was seeking should have been found, so my poison should have gone into my prey: for Energy transferral is only possible, if conversion happens so, that whatever kind of Energy that is undergoing conversion is the end product of Energy conversion inside the one receiving...

Perhaps, my explanation is not so clear -- but, again, I am no scholar. Suffice it, that the right response was not found. So I've lost poison, but gained negativity, while the weak Hunter... has lost his positivity and gained my poison... So his happiness has not satisfied me -- it's only eased my suffering. That's OK, though.

Both the strong and the weak Hunters are said to deal with poison similarly. The strong can make it into a great weapon. The weak, however, can't. But that's about it: we do die of the same reasons...

Still cloaked, I come to him. I consider sucking him in... But I am not sure, what should become of it... It is possible, that I might absorb his core... It can happen: when a strong Hunter is compassionate to a dying weak Hunter, the strong one can absorb the weak one's core. It is as though the dead one's soul were combined with the absorber's... I had probably better not...

I have come closer to him. He can't see me: I am invisible -- and he can't sense me: for no connection is between us.

But soon I establish one. I transmit: "Assist me"...

Hatred... He hates me. More, than he can hate the world. It's... natural. He's poisoned. And since he feeds on love, love is what he needs. But he's received poison -- hatred. Energy conversion may seem weird, true... For me hatred is no poison -- only if I open up to it...

Anyway, he's not pleased. What am I to do? What shall it be?

I know, it was selfish of me to get rid of my poison that way. So had I better console him? I can't: I'm still hungry. I must get fed. And he -- he can't initiate Energy transferral: for he is weak.

Does he deserve pity? Maybe. But, if I show him compassion, I shall be poisoned. And I won't have that, shall I?

But I may know a mare...

I connect to Pinkie Pie... Loads and loads of garbage data are outpoured! I can't shut her up!..

I try to freeze her mind... It's working!.. But... It's still not enough!

I interrogate her... Fortunately, her mind is subjugated, and she answers me.

I put on her disguise... and cloak out.

...Some ponies are looking in my direction -- and they don't even bat an eye! I have just appeared out of nowhere -- and they don't seem startled!

Pinkie Pie, you are wonderful!

I feel warmth inside my chest... This is what the prey uses to describe this feeling... but I am a Hunter, and I can't feel like the prey. So...

But I haven't enough time to ponder the matter: the weak Hunter snaps out of it with a start and looks at me suspiciously. I remember what I intended to do.

Invoking in myself Pinkie Pie's joy, I speak to him:

"Oh, hello there!" Myriads and myriads topics go through my mind at the speed of sound! I barely contain myself!.. My mouth is opened to say something, but I can't pick anything...

I can't imagine, how she lives! Does she ever sleep??

"Have you slept recently? -- I blurt out, surprising myself. -- You don't look like you have... Honestly, I don't think you are in a mood to sleep!.. Oh! Nightmares? Have nightmares been bothering you? Heh, worry not! -- and I approach the stunned Hunter, putting my hoof to his chest and wrapping him with another one from behind, a reassuring smile on my face. -- I know of a remedy! Listen!"

And I start to bounce to a rhythm I can hear in my head... although it seems, it echoes from everywhere! I feel myself on stage.

When I was a little filly and the sun was going dow-w-w-w-w-w-wn,
The darkness and the shadows -- they would always make me frow-w-w-w-w-w-wn!..

I stop myself to interrupt:

"Actually it's not about nightmares, but -- well! It does happen at night-time! So!"

And I resume singing... The song is about no need to fear, but instead to face one's fears, because they can't actually harm one (yes, some fears are groundless); and the best way to see it is to laugh at them!

Come to think of it... it is rather helpful! It's one way to stop fearing and to bust the Hunt for the fear strikers!.. Ha... ha... How very odd of me to be merry!.. I have cold blood and a cool mind. But my current guide... she... inebriates me! I don't practise drinking intoxicating drinks -- for I am the Spy -- and yet...

I have stopped singing. I am beaming at the lost Hunter -- he's lost me and doesn't follow any more.

But he speaks up finally:

"Well, uh, anyway..." He trails off.

I seize that opportunity: surprising even myself, I drop my goofiness and get serious:

"Listen, I see what you're experiencing. And... if you need someone to love -- I know somepony ju-u-u-u-u-ust for that!" I hop close to him, wrap my hoof around his shoulders: "Come!" -- and we're off!..

I forget for a moment about what I'm doing and think of the world... Have you ever noticed, how a drawn road seems to lead far away? Even though it's as flat, as the piece of paper it's drawn on? Have you never considered, that our world may be flat?.. as if drawn? The thought fascinates me. One can do so many fun things in a world of conventionalities! For example, it is funny, how I speed off so fast no one can keep up with me! Why is it funny? I don't know. It is. Anyway, is it possible to go at such a speed? Maybe, not. Though it is much easier, I'll tell you that! However... Perhaps, there is something to the accurateness and consistency, is it not?.. It'd be strange, if things fell upwards, and not downwards, as usual... Or if heat weren't hot, but cold instead. Or... Oh, yeah, right! So, strange things are... well, strange. Duh! How silly of me! Ha-ha!.. Um, but... they had better not be strange, but instead ordinary. I know! Bo-o-o-o-o-o-oring! Therefore-e-e-e?.. Yeah! That's right!! FUN MUST BE HAD!!!

...We have arrived. It's Fluttershy's house. Strange: I've forgotten I'm running... This must be why I've stopped... But... I, somehow, don't recall moving at all... So... Have I teleported all the way here?.. But I don't know magic!..

You see? Strange. It's better just to stick to... urgh, bo-o-o-oredom!.. Bo-o-oring bo-o-oredom! Uh? Oh, what am I here for, again? Ha-huh, I'm sorry, I get so silly sometimes! My friends tell me I'm an airhead. But I've heard, brains are inside... Huh... I wish I saw, what's inside a head... Though... D-do I need to c-cut it open?.. I... I d-don't like the s-sound of it!.. It... brings goose bumps!

It is funny, I think to myself. I have almost stopped thinking logically. My mind is as clear, as a child's... Occasional thoughts pop up now and then. Mostly happy ones. Sometimes serious. Rarely unpleasant... The latter are something I don't want to think. They bring frown to my face... What do I feel upon thinking them? It's... as if... someone... had... ruined what I had... As if everything were... so inexplicably cheerful... and then it all went down... Just like that!..

It's really childish, I think. I have forgotten the last time I... But I have never actually "felt" anything: we don't. Huh, confusing... I must have absorbed some prey's recollections, is it not?.. So... an emotional response...

I can't place my hoof on it. I suppose... every child believes, justice exists. Should something happen -- and some big good guy would come to undo the injustice... To restore status quo...

But, when nopony comes, it is like a dent in the child's soul... He remembers and doesn't forget... doesn't forgive...

He's mad at the injustice. Angry with it. Disappointed even...

As he feels it, his mood is down, and negativity invades his soul... If he should forget, dismiss the matter, let it go and not think of it, not bother himself -- then, maybe, the negativity would go away, evaporate completely...

It is true: kids brim with emotions.

I shake myself out of it and march inside. "Fluttershy-y! -- I call. -- Are you here? I've brought somepony! Talk to him! Please?" Of course no answer comes: Fluttershy is not there. She's inside my wristlet. And no one knows it and must not find out.

But Pinkie Pie is capable of unimaginable deeds! She may disregard any common sense!

"Oh, well! -- I say cheerfully. -- Let me show you all a trick!" I pull out a top hat, set it down and proceed to performing: "For my trick I shall need a hat! Oh, here it is! Good! And now -- prepare to be amazed!" Having made some mysterious motions with my hooves, I have taken off the wristlet, and it has gone into the hat. I clean up Fluttershy's mind. The poor soul shall remember my misadventures, but what can be done about that? At least both my actions and my thoughts are erased from her head. No trail of the Spy...

I pull up my hoof jerkily -- and release Fluttershy. Out of nowhere I take a piece of cloth and cover her form, so no one shall see her invisible. At that same time I rip the wristlet off -- and she cloaks out. All I've to do is only to remove the cloth -- and, lo, underneath is Fluttershy!

And all are amazed -- and would even say, that I were really good, if they could speak! But they are animals -- except for the Hunter, anyway. But he says nothing. As for the animal spectators -- they go absolutely bananas! And they aren't even apes! Oh, what am I BLABBERING?!..

The Hunter is staring at me in wonder. He must have really never seen anything like this before!

"Is it great?!" -- I ask him, excited as no one can be.

"W... w-well, yes... Yes! It is great!.. Pinkie Pie, is it?" -- he asks me of my name.

"Yep!" -- I confirm. This Hunter must have learnt much about the townsfolk, has he not? "Anyway, -- I remember the whole reason we're here, -- if you need love -- Fluttershy is whom you really need! Have you got any idea, how unbelievably KIND she is?! So, if you feel hatred -- she'll console you".

I narrow my eyes as to look untrusting:

"I wou-u-uld probably hang out with you, bu-u-u-ut... I know who you are!" Unfriendliness blossoms forth toward him. He's received much hatred as it is, but he seems still adamant to the damage it's doing to him. He's persistent -- how commendable!

His eyes open more widely, and I sense a feeling of surprise inside him. He is surprised, but it's a pleasant surprise... it seems?..

"Ha... ha... ha!" -- he laughs. I can read realisation in his eyes. A smile distorts his lips: "You're not really a pony, are you?"

Silence hangs in the room. My eyes shoot toward Fluttershy: has she come to?

The Hunter reads my mind and comes closer to me. He's still smiling -- triumphantly, I'd say!

He hisses:

"No. You're empty inside". His eyes open more widely. It's... scaring me... or is the one scared -- Pinkie Pie? Although he looks really scary: madness is sparkling in his eyes... I can say it: it's a smile of a madpony. He's amused at the time, when nopony should be. "Just like me! -- he continues; as he's smiling, he bares his pony teeth. Nervousness is coursing through me. -- In fact... You're a Hunter, right?"

I narrow my eyes. I am not intimidated in the slightest!

"A tickler, if you please", -- I say drily. Coming out of Pinkie Pie's mouth, it sounds unnatural. Not the "tickler" part -- but my dry speech!

"O-o-oh!.. I get it!.. -- he nods in understanding, still smiling, although not so scarily; insanity has left his eyes. -- A fuzziness striker, I presume?"

"As much, as you are a love sucker, -- yes", -- I answer. I, unlike him, show no emotion. I look stern, but any Hunter could say I were emotionless.

He sounds a nervous laugh. Naturally: he's afraid of me.

"S-s-so... -- he says unsurely. -- Why did you let me go?"

"The first time I sensed you I had to stay disguised, -- I answer evenly. -- As for now... To tell you the truth, I did not want to absorb accidentally your core", -- I cast him a look.

"But... sparing me wouldn't change anything. If... you didn't want to end me..." -- he can't explain my decision. I can't too.

"I know, -- I answer. -- So... I want to ask you..."

"Y-yes?" -- he replies warily.

"You may either get in my way -- in which case I have to dispose of you, -- or not. Or, -- I add, -- you may assist me".

I explain:

"I am here not to settle. I must find Twilight Sparkle. Do you know where she is for sure?"

"Oh... But why, -- he revolts, -- why must you know that?"

"She's got something I need", -- I answer simply.

"Hee-hee-hee! What is that?" -- he asks, smiling.

"A spell", -- I answer.

He falls silent for a while. For a short while.

"So Twilight Sparkle has a spell, -- he muses, -- and a Hunter -- an "active" one, at that! -- must get it... Hm-m-m. I think, -- he smiles again, -- I know, what's going on!.."

"You do? -- I answer him calmly. -- Alright. Elaborate, please".

"W-what, if I d-don't know that! -- he counters nervously. -- Have you n-never considered it?"

"What for? It wouldn't matter to me, anyway", -- I shrug.

"W-well, y-you should... Definitely!.. A... anyway, y-you're... up t-to s-something! I-I know it's g-gonna be sabotage! -- he stutters. -- Y-you've... got... a p-plot!.. A... A-and th-that's... n-no good! You! -- he nearly shouts. -- You're evil! Enslaver!"

He would probably say some nasty things, but Fluttershy is finally awake:

"H... hello... Who's there?"

We both shut up. I invoke Pinkie Pie:

"You're up!" -- I scream. She winces -- and I recall her feelings, when she was my guide. But my joy is so overwhelming I drown in it! I hop to her and hug her... My happiness is immense, as is my love toward my dear friend! My emotions give me strength -- and I appear to be crushing the poor pegasus with my bear hug. I weaken it, but refuse to let go...

"What's happened?" -- she asks, still shocked. Unsurely and gently she returns the hug, reciprocating... I said before, that love was a wonderful feeling. Giving it out does not cause Energy transformation, for some reason! As if something opened up in one's chest and were giving positivity to all, the lover included! Some, however, can feed on one's love... An example is right behind me. They receive positivity -- but it may kill the lover!

Again, I am no scholar, but it looks, as if the lover doesn't lose his positivity, but his determination instead. That is, positivity stops from leaking and thus giving life... It is interesting...

No! I am no scholar, so why mull it over? Love is weird, but, again, it is most wonderful!..

I unhug Fluttershy finally. She lifts her hoof to rub her head:

"Oh... Pinkie... I've felt... so terribly this morning! Well, before that I felt very... -- she smiles, -- ...happy! But... you know... -- she looks disturbed. -- I-I'm very n-nervous around... ponies, -- she swallows. -- And after you dragged me to the marketplace... I don't know, why you did it, Pinkie! -- she exclaims with hurt in her voice. I feel obliged to frown a little. -- I... I-I felt so... terrible! -- I hear tears in her voice. -- What... happened next... eludes me..."

I find it appropriate to assume an embarrassed frown, to lower my gaze and to rub my head's back with my hoof:

"U-u-um-m-m... I am really, mega sorry, Fluttershy!.. I... can be silly..."

I don't need to look at her to know what is transpiring in her soul: her negativity melts away -- and is replaced with pity and compassion. She gives a small, but nonetheless warm smile and hugs me:

"It's OK, Pinkie. I... I'm not mad".

"Oh. OK!" -- any shadow of my regret vanishes in an instant absolutely. I am care-free and happy again! Though it seems, Fluttershy is set back by it...

"What? -- I ask worriedly. -- Is something wrong?"

"Oh... No..." -- she answers, although I see clearly, there is.

"Honestly, Fluttershy, -- I tell her seriously, -- your kindness causes you misery. If you forgive me, so be it, and if you don't -- well, I beg for it..."

"Oh, but I do forgive you, Pinkie! -- she seems appalled. -- How can I not!"

"Well, then don't be upset, you frowny face!" -- saying that, I grab her by her cheeks and try to stretch a smile.

A laugh erupts from her, and she, gently, yet firmly, pushes my hooves away:

"OK, stop! Ha-ha!"

Seeing her laughing fills me with inexplicable... euphoria! I think I may explode!..

...The moment of unbridled bliss is disrupted, when she notices finally the Hunter I've brought with me. This reminds me:

"Oh! Fluttershy, meet the miserable soul!" I hop to him, grab and pull closer to Fluttershy. He's somewhat disoriented. She's... shy, as usual. This doesn't deter me, however:

"I found him near you -- and boy was he filled with hatred! -- I accentuate the word, as if confused and not comprehending as to how there can be so much in a pony! -- So of course he needed someone to love him! And you, Fluttershy! Your kindness can cure anypony!"

Fluttershy, however, doesn't seem as much excited...

I know what to do. I shut my emotions down to assess my energetic state. Various emotions I have experienced so far don't seem to have any effect... Truly, only one emotion can feed me up. Unfortunately, there is no prey suitable for my need... Yet I have just enough positivity to spare.

I take it and make emotional backing up of it. Fluttershy would much appreciate it right now. I direct this emotional support at her.

A connection is established, and Energy transferral commences. I feel poison burning inside me, and at the same time I sense, that Fluttershy becomes more confident. My support fills her with determination!

She smiles confidently:

"Alright, I might... try it..."

"Oh my gosh! -- she whispers. -- This is exciting!.." That's not to be seen, however, as though she's anticipating to lead a psychological session, but rather as though she's still nervous -- but not scared, not afraid, for I've filled her with confidence! On my expense, though... but I have to stay strong for her as a friend -- although I can't, for I am a Hunter. That's yet another reason I am a bad friend. The other reason is my being the Spy...

"What... are you DOING??!" -- I hear. I know what the Hunter wanted to say by that: for I've been sensing his emotions as well, as Fluttershy's.

Not only does he feel hatred burning him down -- almost literally by now, so death is dangerously close! -- but he feels lost and confused as well.

"What are you counting on? -- he asks in an angry voice. Fluttershy is confused and disturbed slightly. -- There's nothing that can help me now... I... am suffering so terribly... so that..."

"Oh, you poor little thing!" -- as soon, as Fluttershy hears it, she snaps into support mode. Her compassion may alleviate the Hunter's condition...

So it does: though Fluttershy is no Hunter, a connection is established between the two of them, and her kindness starts to heal him.

It will take some time: Fluttershy is using kindness, not love, so hatred won't go away as quickly. But it will eventually.

Unlike his perplexity. Though what the cause of it is... I don't know.

"Tell me, how are you feeling?" -- asks Fluttershy sympathetically.

The Hunter looks at me in desperate incomprehension. I only shrug... that is, visually I only shrug. Emotionally, however, I talk to him: "You want someone to love you, don't you?" -- I think. He repeats that miserably.

"Well... Have you nopony to love you? -- asks Fluttershy. -- Nopony at all? That is bad!" -- she gasps.

"I... have a friend, -- he mutters quietly. -- But I don't think... he can understand me..."

I sense his desire to rat me out. To tell, I was the cause of his suffering. I intimidate him without a word. He senses the threat I've sent and shivers, changing his mind. It increases his hatred. That's my cue to leave.

"Welp! I see it, you two are doing great! -- I chirp. -- I hope, you get well!" I pat the Hunter's shoulder reassuringly. "No, wait -- I know you shall!" -- I finish.

Suddenly he clutches to my hoof, refusing to let go:

"You know I can't repay you for this", -- he says with gratitude in his voice -- but I know the hidden intent behind his words: "If you let me live... I'll come back. I'll expose you! I'll expose your entire race! I'll blow your cover and make you the most hated Hunter to be known to the prey!!"

His threats, however, do me nothing. "Yes, I know: you can't! You don't need! That's kindness, is it not?" -- but what I'm saying truly is: "Well, then. I am the Spy. You'll have to try harder, than that".

"Then I will!"

"Go ahead". This shuts him up, and he looks even more miserable, than before. It doesn't escape Fluttershy's eyes.

"Um... -- she utters. -- Is... everything... alright?.."

"Oh my gosh, -- she whispers, -- tensions!"

"...But... -- croaks the Hunter, now aloud, -- ...why?.. Why is it... that you're... both of you... -- his face expresses now not only miserable confusion, but anger as well, -- ...are so... n-n-nice to me?.."

He seems about to cry. Fluttershy only smiles pitifully and gives him a hug, patting him consolingly.

"Well, I just... -- continues the Hunter, and I hear tears in his voice, -- ...can't understand..."

I hear that as a question directed at me. He can't understand, why I am going through so much trouble and bothering helping him. Well, I can't too... Yes, I despise the weak... But life isn't a struggle, so killing is not necessary... Although he may be right: he might become a nuisance... I might want to end him...

But I don't want. I can't chase away the feeling, that there exists a world without cruelty... without violence... How childish, I think to myself. The world of Hunting is such the prey have to see it as cruel. Yet... H-m-m-m. May it be, that Pinkie Pie has affected me so severely?

I just turn away and proceed to hopping outdoors.

"I can't understand, -- his face distorts; Fluttershy's doing her best to comfort him. -- I can't understand! -- he's shut his eyes, unable to come up with any reason for me to be kind. -- I just can't understand..."

But I am already outside, cheerful, it might seem, -- yet befuddled and confused on the inside...

What has become of me?

Am I the Spy?

Stuck with friends

Author's Note

Maybe, applying colour was a bad idea... Nah, I think, not.
More-spaced-out paragraphs should do the trick, though.

Achieving the goal is not so easy for the Spy, eh? Do tune in for this and subsequent chapters!

Stuck with friends

I hadn't reached Canterlot that day. I just couldn't.

Feeling horrible, I became desperate to find some prey. That, however, was impossible: I must have stayed unrecognised and unsuspicious. This is really hard to achieve, is it not?

My capacity to endure hunger was stretching its limits. There was nearly no poison left... That was the part, where generating the required transmission was almost impossible without some help! Who knows, what might have become of me... if Pinkie Pie hadn't had a job...

Of course her having a job was not nutritional for me -- not in any way! -- but she just so happened to be a baker... It is not her only occupation: her life is dedicated to arranging parties. It is her talent to bring smile upon ponies' faces, and she does so many ways: she plans parties, talks a lot, cheers ponies up, does silly things... funny faces... stand-ups. When not trying to tell a joke, she's a clown, and when she's not -- she enacts a role. A comical one. She makes ponies laugh.

I may have stirred you to have thought she practises tickling, have I not? But that's wrong: although she does love laughter and smiles, tickling is not what she lives on. Nopony likes being tickled. Although... it seems, the thought of forced laughter fascinates her as well... So it may be easy to operate as her -- but she is not known to ponies as a tickler... So it would be suspicious, if I, disguised as her, started attacking...

But she's a job as a baker, and she works in a bakery. That bakery so happens to be owned by a married couple, and that couple has twins. How is Pinkie Pie connected to any of this? She's held in high regard by the bakery owners, so much so, that she's even allowed in their family life. So it would in no way be suspicious, if I entertained myself with those twins...

All of this intelligence was discovered by me by pure accident. Pinkie Pie felt my hunger for laughs and shared her recollections. The plan came spontaneously.

I asked Pinkie Pie to show me the way to the bakery. She gave me the directions.

Hopping vigorously, I made my way to the twins. Everypony upon seeing me smiled and waved at me -- and I felt no dread! No! Cheerfulness was radiated from everywhere! The world seemed happy! Simple and unsophisticated! I smiled back and waved in response. Their spirits were up, and it gave me positivity. Unfortunately, it was not sufficient, but at the very least I should not die, as long as I received it.

If Pinkie Pie were a Hunter, I have no doubt she should be a strong Hunter: it is by her initiative, that everypony smiles and feels anything toward her. It is not as if everypony were willing to treat Pinkie Pie the way they do -- no! Even the most grumpy would smile at her, would they not!

When the bakery had emerged, I was astounded! I don't know, how it is possible for me to be astounded... The bakery was made to look to be some confection... I wondered, if it was so indeed.

"No, silly, -- told Pinkie Pie me then, -- "Sugar cube corner" is not actually edible! Do you think I'd have resisted devouring it, if it were?!"

It is amazing: unlike many other guides she seemed not to be trapped! As if her mind was not subjugated at all! Her personality was unsuppressible!

But it all didn't matter to me: it seems, her cheerful immaturity intoxicated me. As I said, I don't practise getting inebriated... But, well, the experience is most unforgettable!

...I hopped inside. More greetings. I hopped further.

I asked the bakery owners, Carrot and Cup Cakes, if I had anything to do, but they assured me I had nothing. It was splendid!

I begged for myself to babysit the twins. And they agreed.

I hopped upstairs. Found the nursery. Opened the door...

I was hit with a pillow. The twins were going wild inside. Removing the pillow from my face, I looked around.

The kids were having a blast. I felt them having what I hadn't and wanted to join them badly. But, grinning as widely, as my mouth could allow me, I suppressed the urge to join their fun and approached them. They noticed me and exclaimed: "Pinkie!" -- for what their still undeveloped tongues could allow of course -- and broke into galloping toward me. Feeling joy and smiling as wide, as a mile, I prepared to grasp them in a hug. They tackled me, so I fell. They were crawling all over me...

It was as I've said: kids... Always brimming with energy. As well, as with the Energy...

They were jumping on top of me, while I was trying to wrestle with them... but they wouldn't let me get up.

...Have I said, that kids are selfish? Naive, innocent -- and selfish. It must always be their way, and not someone else's. They just can't see themselves equal to their peers...

I... touched them lightly... gave them a little tickle...

It was all... a blur. But... I'm pretty sure, it ruled!

Now? Now I can only remember, as they had responded to my touch... my eyes all but were covered up with a veil: I could not see clearly. It was as if I'd plummeted into an abyss of positivity, as my poison was flowing into them in a form of an assault upon their sensitivity. My desire to receive a squeal of laughter... It was finally met...

I did not want to hurt them -- but I wanted them to feel under my control. I wanted to have them to myself and to inflict fuzziness!..

Ah-h-h!.. Have I said, that it feels great to feed? If you are not a Hunter, then you can't probably tell that!

...Perhaps, the twins' squeals had alerted their parents, because after some time they all came up to see, if everything was alright. Upon seeing us playing they calmed down a bit. I remembered myself and brought it down somewhat, so it didn't seem as though I was tickling them relentlessly. It was unfortunate, but it must have been done: I didn't want the kids to complain to their parents about Auntie Pinkie being mean to them.

Still... I wasn't full yet. My original plan had been to find a source of the Energy, to feast, then to find a new guide and finally to leave for Canterlot. Now, however, I had found the guide, had half-found the source and hadn't yet feasted to its fullest extent! I might want to find a new one, but... Neither I, nor Pinkie Pie knew of one such...

I might have to spend the rest of the day searching for it...

For the rest of the day I have trodden almost every road in Poniville; have seen every face in the town; have greeted everypony; have chatted on a million topics...

I feel fuzzy... So much to absorb! I don't know, how Pinkie Pie does it!

I ask her that. She answers: "I don't know. It just happens to me naturally!" Her voice doesn't sound, as if she'd given much thought to it. Again, she's immature to the degree of being all childlike! And kids... We have to value them.

By the end of the day I have finally stumbled upon Twilight Sparkle... but she said to me, that she was busy. Damn! Although she did say, that she wanted to hang out with all of us later.

...This intrigued me, and I asked Pinkie Pie about her and Twilight Sparkle's mutual friends...

Pinkie Pie is invaluable as an information source! She knows almost everything about everypony! I... don't think I will let her go...

But as a spy I must work stealthily. Now I am Pinkie Pie, next -- I am somepony else. If I kept Pinkie Pie to myself... Who knows... Someone might notice her disappearance. And I must not leave any trail of my being there!

Twilight Sparkle and Pinkie Pie met, when Equestria was preparing to the Summer sun celebration. It was some time ago. No one would have thought Twilight Sparkle should play a key role in those events... It is interesting: I didn't know someone was threatening Sun... By the way, there is no "Sun" for the ponies: they say, it is an orb of heat controlled by the sun princess Celestia, the ruler of Equestria. How arrogant of them... Anyway, there was a threat to Sun, and Twilight Sparkle was most prepared for that. She knew to find the Elements Of Harmony, which would stop the threat that called itself "Nightmare Moon"...

There is a legend of two sisters: one Princess Celestia, and the other -- Princess Luna. Both ruled Equestria, one controlling the sun (note my referring to Sun as to the sun, using "the"), and the other -- the moon. The sun shone at daytime, while the moon did at night-time.

But Princess Luna decided, it was unfair, and so she tried to take over both the sun and the moon for the night to last forever. Of course Princess Celestia would not allow that, and so she got rid of her sister. She was merciful and valued family ties as much, as Hunters do, so she didn't kill her, but rather banished her, ironically, to the moon.

Her imprisonment, however, wouldn't last for long, for she had become Nightmare Moon, thus having gained some stings up her core... Wait, but she had no core, had she? She was not a Hunter, was she? Anyway. Nightmare Moon had escaped, and nopony was prepared for that, except for Twilight Sparkle. Of course she had outstood and was noticed by one Rainbow Dash -- and some other ponies as well. All of them had had something to do for the celebration, so they had been responsible for parts thereof. They had all been present, when Nightmare Moon had appeared. It also so happened, that Twilight Sparkle had made an acquaintance with each of them earlier.

Intrigued, they all followed her to a library, where a book was found that led to the Elements. The path had appeared to be very dangerous, but the six ponies stuck together and did find them. This brought them closer, and friendship was sparkled... And who would have guessed it was one of the Elements...

I mean, this is the part, where I can't follow it any more. They had nothing on themselves -- just six regular ponies, who should never become as powerful, as Princess Celestia -- and she is said to control the sun, so that must mean, her power may rival that of Sun himself! And Nightmare Moon was as powerful, as Princess Celestia! What force had the ponies to defeat her?

Pinkie Pie told me it was friendship. I, however... I don't get it. What is friendship worth?

Pinkie Pie could not explain that. Nor could she explain to me, how she had become Twilight Sparkle's friend. She told me everything about that fateful day she had encountered her. According to her words, it had been an exciting adventure for her. Fighting Nightmare Moon had proven to be not easy. She could not have done it all by herself. She had had her friends' help. As her friends they were honest with her, gave her kindness, were generous and loyal to her... And she? -- what was she to them? what did she give?

...Laughter. All she had given to them was laughter. This, gentleponies, is the most inexplicable moment of her story...

Now, I can understand, why she's considered everypony's friend: because she brings smile to their faces. They are willing to be her friend -- this is why she says she has lots of them.

However. I don't know, if she gets along with Applejack, the Element Of Honesty and one of her friends to hang out with Twilight Sparkle. She may consider her to be her friend -- but is seeing her friends smile more important to her, than being honest with them? This, actually, is more important: how honest is she with her friends?

Furthermore: is there one she's always loyal to -- regardless of circumstances? For -- what will one do to achieve smiles? Will one play a two-sided game? Like a spy. Will one? Maybe. Ponies forgive Pinkie Pie for that -- and how can they not? -- but I don't think they will to stay as loyal to her...

True, she may be generous... but only when it comes to arranging a party. And if one asked her not to "throw" one -- would she agree? I don't think she can sacrifice her interests for those of the others.

Finally there's kindness. Fluttershy is known by that. And I was the witness to how she behaved with Fluttershy. She can feel for others. She's not inconsiderate. Yet -- how easily she is distracted! It's unbelievable! They say to her, that it's OK and no feelings have been hurt -- and she loses any reason to feel for them. If it's OK, then why worry about it? Why think it's only a very polite way to say "I'm not to complain, but why don't you ask me, if I need for compassion to be shown toward me?" May I blame her, though? She's not a Hunter... and not a good friend, it seems.

Laughter... Yeah, sure. For I feed by making the prey laugh. She -- makes them laugh and feels well because of that. Lots of friends -- and yet how good of a friend is she?

Is she actually any better, than me? For I am a bad friend. Indeed: when one meets somepony new, it takes having known each other, trust, some support at the hard times, showing one cares about his friend; it takes unselfishness, self-sacrifice; and of course it takes loyalty to be considered a good friend. I, however?.. Well...

As a spy I can't stay loyal to anypony, for I am never attached to anyone; my promises are worth nothing, for they come not out of my heart, but out of my guise's mouth; whatever I say is only half truth, for I have things to hide, and I lie about being no more than just an ordinary pony -- for I am no pony -- I am the Spy! Forget self-sacrifice and compassion: these are not something a Hunter can offer, for, giving out, I don't gain anything, but only lose much...

So -- how has Pinkie Pie become their friends? I doubt she's got honesty, or loyalty, or unselfishness, or compassion...

I wonder, why Applejack has never told her about it. She's supposed to be Honesty -- and what friendship is there without honesty?

To put it bluntly: why is Laughter an Element Of Harmony? Does one really need laughter for friendship not to dissipate? True, fear can scare even the best of friends. But, unlike the other four Elements, does laughter assist in making friends? It does certainly make the others love the laughter-inducing one, but can laughter sparkle up friendship?

That's what the other four Elements do, anyway. If I had any of them as my trait, either Applejack, or Fluttershy, or Rarity, or Rainbow Dash might invoke a feeling of love toward my friend... I am numb to such invocations, but, if I were not, friendship might be ignited...

But laughter? Might Pinkie Pie invoke the kind of love friends feel each toward the other? What, if she hadn't gone with the rest of the six friends? What would've happened? Fear might blind them... So they needed the way to deal with it. Such a way was laughter -- but are there more? If I can't make myself laugh in my fears' face -- assuming I can be scared, -- then how do I deal with them?

Honestly, I can't tell that. I am not of prey, after all.

However... Pinkie Pie is...

...I ask her:

"Tell me: if you couldn't bring yourself to laugh at what scared you, were there any way you could overcome it?"

She gasps:

"But how??! If I couldn't laugh!.. Why, that'd be!.. a doozy!"

I don't want to know what a "doozy" is. I won't ask. However:

"So? How would you do it?"

This... strikes her with overwhelming confusion she gets lost in. She's miserable, feeling powerless to fight her fear...

"I... I-I d-don't k-know... What... w-what even is the world, where LAUGHTER doesn't exist?!"

If she were not inside the cloaking wristlet, she should burst with tears -- I can tell that.

The world is crumbling to her... Laughter has been taken out of it...

"Oh... P... Pinkie? Is that you?.." -- I hear a voice I recognise as Fluttershy's.

I must wonder, how the psychological session has gone...

I bring my gaze up... My vision is blurred... with tears.

Why... am I?.. What even is it I'm doing? And why am I doing this?

Fluttershy gasps:

"Oh my goodness! What's happened?!"

She rushes forward. Puts her hooves on my shoulders.

I'm standing in confusion. What is happening to me?

...But no answer from Pinkie Pie comes. There's only an emotional response... of sorrow. And misery. And a cry of despair...

I call her...

But nopony answers. She can't have gone! I call again...

But it's as if I were alone. I'm crying, yet nopony hears me.

I call...

But nopony comes.

...Fluttershy is speaking to me. But I don't hear. I blink. It doesn't clear my vision. I sniff... against my will...

I don't know, what is happening to me, nor why. I'll just... postpone pondering it...

I ask, with a strained voice, of Fluttershy, how it's gone.

"Oh! Forget the session! -- she screams, albeit not too loud, unlike other ponies. -- How can you possibly think of it?! When you're so... distressed!"

Huh... Is Pinkie Pie distressed? Or does she only look like it? I don't sense any distraught...

"Oh! Don't you cry, poor thing! -- coos Fluttershy. -- You are the Element Of Laughter! You don't cry! You laugh! Oh, you need a friend, don't you? C-c-come... c-closer!.."

She sniffs herself and hugs me tightly...

But wait. She's said... "Don't you cry"...

...Of course. Of course... I'm crying. My eyes are brimming with tears, and some have flowed out and down my cheeks.

...Why am I crying?

...This feeling Pinkie Pie is feeling... I don't suppose it is...

Eh, as much, as I'm a Hunter, I am no scholar. So don't judge me hard.

I tune in to Pinkie Pie's emotion: maybe, someone will tell me what it is, if I feel it and tell about what I'm feeling... No. I know.

...Sadness. I feel sadness. Overall. There's some more acquired taste. She feels... hurt. As if she were but a child. Sorrow... It stings... Burns...

"I-I've b-been... th... th-thin... -king... -- I weep. -- And... i-it's... got me... s-s-sad..."

Fluttershy snuggles me even closer. Her compassion...

It is very odd to feel... I share Pinkie Pie's emotions... And now I feel Fluttershy's kindness consoling her -- so I share that too. The balance is... fascinating! Emotions are flowing through me -- but I don't get hurt by negativity, nor does positivity saturate me! This... must be what it is like to be of prey!

"F-Fluttersh-shy... -- I manage to get out, -- am I... a bad f-friend?"

"No, Pinkie, you are not! -- she says to me warmly. -- Y-you are a wonderful friend! -- tears enter her voice. There seems a bunch of emotions to be inside her... can't tell for certain each separately... forgive me... -- We... we... w-we love you, Pink... -kie!.."

She can't withhold her tears. Naturally: she's established a connection like a weak Hunter, but all she's receiving is my sadness. Of course it must hurt.

"I... am... L... Laughter... -- I squeak. -- N... no K... Kindness... No... L... -oyalty!.. I!.. bad... friend!.."

Tears are hot -- do you know that? And I... don't think I want to be of prey: my face is so distorted because of my weeping!.. Is it not great to have control over oneself? Over one's emotions? I am proud I have!

...Oh, but now I must play my role to the end. I am quivering of weeping, as convulsions have overtaken me. I see nothing... hear nothing...

But I do sense emotions. There are ponies around. Not many have stopped. Even fewer prefer to stay instead of proceeding to their affairs. And no one has come to console me...

Yet all of them, of those seeing me, feel sad because of me. It stings them. I am no sorrow striker -- otherwise I would have been full by now!

However my train of thought is interrupted, as Fluttershy leads me to somewhere. I don't see where to. My emotions are overtaking me still...

"Here we are".

We must have arrived. But to where? I don't know: I have drowned in my sadness. Pinkie Pie hasn't been responding to me. I don't worry, because I can't be worried, as a Hunter, but, if I could, I would be... Nothing like this has happened before. She must be special, is she not?..

Some time has passed. I can't see a thing: for everything is a blur. However. The place is not deserted. I can sense Fluttershy's compassion and sympathy. They ease my sufferings. Another soul has entered. It radiates concern about my well-being. It eases my sufferings even more -- but doesn't stop them completely. Such are the ways of the prey.

More souls come in. One, two, three, four. All are resonating with my negativity. All feeling bad because of me.

I hear their voices. They all word their concern, their mutual worry. Words... They are universal in carrying the meaning. But who needs them? Hunters don't: emotions speak louder, than words. The prey, however, cannot do without words. Such are their ways...

They say, friendship is magic. I have had no friends -- spies can't -- but after all Pinkie Pie has told me about friendship, I think, I can understand.

Friends show the four traits: honesty, kindness, generosity and loyalty. All of these are combined in one feeling. The feeling I could not describe... The feeling is an emotional response, and all responses occur due to transmissions and the tendencies to reply to them. Being no scholar, I, nonetheless, dare say, there is a link between two friends, and a friend is inclined to do things for his friend, no matter his personal desires. He is, pardon the pun, bound to respond emotionally, and such response is what a friend feels for his friend. I dare call it love, but love is too abstract a term to be used here. The feeling is some kind of love... If I could tell which...

This feeling friends experience for their friends... It's filling me with determination! I feel myself set to persist, to survive, to build, to create, to explore -- and to do even more! I feel positivity, and I share it with Pinkie Pie. Sting after sting my happiness is restored -- and so is Pinkie Pie's! Sadness gives way to warmth, to love and to felicity!..

...Finally I feel Pinkie Pie coming alive, snapping out of her "stupor". It's as if she's just awoken.

I become aware of the outside world again. I blink several times. Then wipe the tears off.

My vision has been cleared. I see five ponies around myself.

I know them. Pinkie Pie told me about them. These are the Elements Of Harmony.

Rarity, the Element Of Generosity. Rainbow Dash, the Element Of Loyalty. Applejack, the Element Of Honesty...

A pony I have never seen before is standing there as well. She can be identified neither as a pegasus, nor as an unicorn. She is both in fact. This strikes me as odd. I must have not interrogated my previous guides well enough...

"She is an alicorn, -- I hear Pinkie Pie's voice in my head. -- This makes her a princess. The Princess Of Friendship, actually. Allow me to introduce: Her Royal Highness Princess Of Friendship Twilight Sparkle!"

So this is Twilight Sparkle I've been looking for, huh?.. Wait, have I not seen her this day already? I remember stumbling upon her... Of course! How can I have forgotten having seen her! Weird, huh...

Finally. Finally we've met! A perfect, rare opportunity -- I think to myself. A sapling of a plan is being formed in my head: with her knowledge I may infiltrate the government... now she won't be busy: as a friend she's got to help her friend in need! Even better! -- I think. If I suck her in, she'll involuntarily help me to reach my goal!

Oh. I am going to use her trust to my advantage, aren't I? I am a bad friend, aren't I? I admit it: I am the Spy, and the Spy is a bad friend.

I shan't regret it: I am fully in control over my emotions... I think.

Why must I feel ashamed of myself?

All of my friends are standing around me, concern painted on their faces. I manage to smile weakly:

"You... all of you... are wonderful friends... -- I whisper. -- Each of you has got a trait of a true friend... Each of you... except for me..."

I invoke sadness in myself, careful not to infect Pinkie Pie with it. Sadness may kill her: she can't take it.

Everypony present sounds her protest: no, I am a wonderful friend too, am I not, Pinkie?

"I can't tell, -- she answers me. -- I know you barely".

Of course. She can't tell. But I can:

"Well... I've been... thinking..."

I give them my reasoning about laughter not being necessary to sparkle friendship up. How they protest! Their life would never be the same without me!

But I say to them: if I hadn't gone with them, when we fought Nightmare Moon, would it have mattered?

Of course they say to me, they should have perished otherwise.

And so I ask them, what they consider another way to deal with fears... There... has got to be a way, except for laughter, is it not?..

And we converse. We discuss what it takes to be a good friend. Twilight Sparkle seems acceptant of the fact, that laughter is not required -- but she shares her knowledge about the subject immediately.

The Elements are not actually the Elements of friendship -- but of Harmony. While it is true, that the four Elements are required to sparkle friendship up, they are not enough to sparkle it. Some magic is required -- the magic of friendship... Why do they go on about friendship being magic?? I just... can't understand it! I... just... can't understand... And neither can Pinkie Pie, it appears...

And even then without laughter the Elements should not be the Elements Of Harmony. Take laughter away -- and... you've witnessed, what happened to Pinkie Pie. Sadness... is... depressing. Some die of it...

I realise suddenly, that sadness is opposed to joy. The first one is negativity, the second one is positivity! Where energy exists, it never goes away. Come positivity -- negativity appears in another place. Their sum is equivalent to the amount of Energy there was before the transformation. So... Where laughter does not exist...

...There never exists sadness as well.

"Sadness... -- I utter. All are startled, when I've spoken. -- If there were no sadness... there should be no laughter, isn't it so? Girls?"

"Why?.. What's wrong with you, Pinkie? -- they all ask. -- You have never been so depressed before!"

"Is it because we haven't hung out?" -- asks Rainbow Dash, appalled.

"Or because we've given little thought to each of us?" -- exclaims Rarity, a bit too dramatically, yet bringing up a good point.

"We must've not been speakin' a lot, nay? -- speaks up Applejack. -- Let's face it: it's been a whah-ile since we've experienced some good tah-ime togetha, ain't we?"

But I press further:

"But won't you think about it? Laughter is to chase away sadness! Magic is to bring forth unfathomable power! Twilight! Haven't you ever thought about it before? Why, you think, did the Elements appear?"

She falls silent to contemplate the matter. I go on:

"They must have formed, because somewhere had formed the Elements Of Disharmony! It is only natural: nothing disappears or appears out of nowhere! Energy, Twilight. Duh-uh!"

She catches on:

"It... is a valid point... Why have I never thought about it this way before?"

"Pinkie, -- interrupts Applejack rather rudely, -- you think too much". Blunt, is she not? "You're way betta, when you don't".

"Applejack!" -- Rarity is shocked again.

"A serious Pinkie, -- she goes on, -- is most definitely... -- she approaches me, gives me a hug and nuzzles me affectionately -- ...a ba-a-ad Pinkie!"

I smile out of no volition. "This is why you're a good friend!" -- I speak; and tears, of happiness this time, swell in my eyes. I stretch my fore arms (unbelievably long, be it noted!) and bring all of them closer in a hug: "All of you! Good friends!"

We share a moment together.

...Then I unhug them and frown again:

"So... I don't get it: you love me... And I?.. I... must confess..." They all fall silent and listen in in worry... Friendship is beautiful, true... But why is it magic?.. "So, -- I start. -- Honesty... Kindness... Generosity... And loyalty..." As I name each trait, I notice each of them changing their pose or look on their faces. "Each one of them, -- I continue, -- is something that makes up a good friend..." Incomprehensible sounds are made in agreement. "Laughter, however... -- I heave a sigh, -- ...is not on the list..."

"But, Pinkie! -- interrupts Twilight Sparkle, -- we have discussed this! Laughter is not the Element Of Friendship, it is the Element Of Harmony! You must not fret!.."

"I do not understand... -- it's me again. -- If I represent none of the four... How is it possible for me to experience this... feeling you all experience for me?.."

"Pinkie, -- Applejack speaks again, -- you don't need to be an Element to be friends! Just think of about any Ponivillian!"

"I don't think I'm a good friend to them", -- I sniff.

"Pinkie, -- exclaims Rainbow Dash, -- you're fun! That's what's important, isn't it?"

"But am I loyal? -- I press. -- Am I unselfish? Or compassionate? Or... honest?.."

Tears are about to blur my vision again. I feel someone touch me. Someone has approached.

"Pinkie". Twilight Sparkle. "You are not an Element Of Friendship..."

"I know", -- I protest...

"...and neither am I", -- she finishes simply.

I find no counterargument.

"But I, -- she proceeds, -- do love my friends, as they do me. They ignite their Elements in me, and that's why I love them!"

I feel everypony melt to these words.

"Everypony can ignite those feelings. You may not represent any one of the four -- but you have a heart, Pinkie!" She hugs me. "And having a heart means, you can feel! You can reciprocate! You can..."

"Respond", -- I say.

It has come out as an indifferent remark. But it is true. The prey has a heart. It can feel, and feeling means responding to transmissions.

Is it all it takes to be a good friend? Having a responsive core?..

"Respond?" -- Twilight Sparkle is confused.

"Why, yeah, -- I answer before thinking. -- You know, like everypony does. Unless they feed on emotions".

"Exactly, -- she beams at me. -- So? How about throwing a party?"

Everypony gazes at her, stunned.

"Erm-m-m... -- utters Rainbow Dash. -- Twilight... Are you sure you are OK?"

"What? Mayn't I have some fun?" -- she assumes a cross look.

Rainbow Dash commences sniggering and snarking about how Twilight Sparkle is a bookworm pony.

As they exchange retorts, I consult Pinkie Pie on how to arrange a party...

We must have a party! There I may leave Pinkie Pie... and disguise as the princess.

I sigh. Audibly.

But nopony hears.

"Oh, what's wrong, Pinkie?" -- except for Fluttershy.

"Pinkie Pie is a wonderful pony", -- I announce, feeling of longing in my voice, as if I had already parted with her.

"Um... Y... yes?.. She... is?.." -- she speaks unsurely, but then can't help herself giggling: "Hee-hee, Pinkie, are you alright? You may be so sensitive at times! You know: it's lovely actually. But all of your worries, I assure you, are not worth it, Pinkie! We, as friends, are always there for you!"

She's supportive, as always... I can't reciprocate. I... don't practise reciprocating. As a Hunter I lack what the prey has. It is not to worry about: I have great power, so I am in no right to complain...

"Th... thanks, Fluttershy", -- I thank her.

...I realise suddenly I have had a slip of tongue: I have referred to Pinkie Pie as to herself, not as to myself!

"Fluttershy..." -- I start.

"Yes?" -- she replies, all intent to listen.

"Tell me: how has your day gone?"

"Oh... Well... The market not withstanding... -- she shivers. -- Everything has gone... fine?.. Oh! I had a talk with that pony you had brought to me!"

I'm listening.

"His name is Roach Coach".

I hardly suppress a snicker. Not only because of Pinkie Pie in my head, but because I know, who he is, as well. His folks are all bug-like. Of course he'd be named after a bug. Does he actually coach 'roaches?

"I know! He told me he had a knack for cockroaches".

Ee-yep. Figures.

"So we got along really fast!.. Although... I am slightly... afraid of cockroaches... -- she blushes lightly, while I don't bat an eye. -- But... I... can appreciate them. So... y-yeah. We had a talk... Talked about cockroaches... bugs... insects..."

Oh my Sun, he would not shut up about insects, would he!

"Well... After that he told me he'd actually felt well after hanging out with me... A-a-and... that was it".

"So he's not hungry any more? -- I inquire. -- Not hungry for love?"

"Oh! No. I think, he'd felt really better after we'd chatted, compared to what he'd felt before!"

"And?! Did he say anything about me??!"

She smiles sweetly:

"No, Pinkie. Why?.."

"Because I'd told him before that, that I knew a mare, who'd help him!"

"Oh... -- she looks bashful. -- H-how... very... s-s-sweet of you, P-Pinkie..."

"Eh, -- I answer casually. -- He needed that".

Fluttershy doesn't answer me, even more bashful, than before.

"Although, maybe, I should have left him there..." -- I note in contemplation, even more casually.

And her eyes bulge in shock:

"W... what??!"

"Well, would you not, if you knew, who he was?"

She looks (and is in fact) lost. I don't let her say anything and, leaning closer to her, whisper:

"He's not who he seems, Fluttershy! Not. Who. He. Seems!" She's only staring at me in confusion, still shocked. I go on: "He is not actually a pony! But -- sh-h-h! -- I shush at her, a hoof close to my lips. -- He knows my secret, so, if his secret is not safe with you, mine isn't too".

She blinks. "Um... W... what... secret... Pinkie?.."

"Well... How do I know I should trust you?"

The words have stabbed her like nothing I've known. She looks about to cry.

"Think about it, -- I continue. -- Have you never noticed anything suspicious about your day? Not even... a voice in your head?" But she answers me nothing. Only her lip is quivering. "Heh. That's splendid, actually! But know, -- and I look her in her eyes, dead serious and calm, -- there are spies amongst us. So..." -- and I shrug.

"B... b-but... I-I-I am n-no spy!" -- she cries out.

I put a hoof on her lips:

"Are you sure? Because, -- I inch my face so it fills all of her vision, -- one of the ponies here is".

Letting her not say anything more, I just leave her and hop toward my other friends nonchalantly.

Pinkie Pie, you affect me badly. I keep letting certain things slip; I don't think I will keep you inside... Yes, I know, I will miss you -- a feat done never before! -- but... good bye, Pinkie Pie!..

"Well! -- I say excitedly. -- Let us seal our friendship... with a HUG!"

I embrace all of them -- I do even manage to reach out for poor Fluttershy, -- start counting... stab Twilight Sparkle with my "backstabber"... rip off my cloaking wristlet, losing my disguise in the process, and snap it on Twilight Sparkle's hoof...

Everypony is stunned temporarily -- not because I have stunned them, but because I have revealed myself so suddenly.

"So? -- I ask. In my voice this time. -- Have you guessed it, Fluttershy?"

The shock has worn off, and everypony recoils from me in fear.

Yet no screams leave their mouths: I flash my eyes green and stun them.

They shall remember neither my true self, nor even my "backstabbing" Twilight Sparkle.

Surprisingly, the latter is copied rather fast... I manage to suck her in and to release Pinkie Pie, to reput the wristlet back on and to disguise as the princess...

Pinkie Pie's head is cleared... But some of my memories reside in there still: I leave her a sweet memory of knowing a guy, who knew not emotions... but who got the taste of them and enjoyed them inexpressibly!.. Who regarded her with amazement!...

...I have to perform some more eye flashes, before Pinkie Pie comes to her senses...

But finally she's alright. She snaps out and sees herself in my warm embrace. The other ponies come to as well. The time has not passed for them. At all.

...I feel myself choking and push Pinkie Pie away... Sun, does she hug strongly!

"Whoops! -- she exclaims. -- Sorrific!"

My expression is bepuzzled.

"I mean, I'm sorry -- so sorry it's terrific! Like, terrifically sorry!"

...Despite no joy filling me up to my brim I break into a smile... There's warmth in my chest...

"It's OK", -- I say quietly.

Now, Twilight Sparkle, Princess Of Friendship, an alicorn... What do we make of this?

"First, -- she answers me, -- let us write a letter to Princess Celestia about the invaluable lesson we've all learnt today. Then... Let us have a vegetable-related party!"

Excuse me?

"In other words... Let us party!"

...Please... Why? WHY must it always be a PUN?!

"What?" -- asks me Pinkie Pie, elated.

"Just... a stupid pun", -- I try not to smile.

"Ooh! -- she ooh-s. -- Have you come up with it yourself?!"

"I?.. N... No. Actually, it's yours", -- I reply.

"It is?" -- she raises her eyebrow.

""Lettuce" instead of "let us"", -- I give her a quick reminder.

She blinks.

...But then oh-s and snorts a stream of chuckles:

"Oh, y-yeah-ha-ha! Th-tha-hat, hee-hee, one!.."

Rainbow Dash cackles as well. The others are bemused.

...Fluttershy, however... is still hurt by what I said to her.

I transmit to her: "Pinkie is silly, you know? Be not hurt: she may be inconsiderate at times, but there is no pony like her! So value your friend! She can get hurt too, you know?"

This reminds her of Pinkie Pie's terrible sadness, and compassion overwhelms her. She finds it in herself to forgive the silly mare.

Heh, I have got some of her kindness, haven't I? Must I be so thoughtful, though?..

...I do not remember decorations having been here... but here they are...

May I have a wild guess, that Pinkie Pie has decorated it, while I haven't been watching?

...Oh, well. Off to party!

...Wait, I have still got to find a source of Energy, and then to head for Canterlot...

Oh, what the hay!

I can't have joy, so let the ponies have it! I'll just watch from inside Princess Twilight Sparkle... as well, as interrogate her about the government...

Friends may be of use

Author's Note

Can the Spy reach his goal, or shall he be stuck with those he has to call "friends"? What will he do?
The decision may be not so easy to come to. Tune in to find it out -- and stay tuned for the escalation! They say, friends may be of use, after all...

Friends may be of use

The party is in full swing!

Everything is decorated! Music blares everywhere! Everypony is enjoying the unexpected festivity!

Again, they seem not to have any worries. Problems seem not to exist... It is a happy land!..

I stroll amongst the guests. All of them engage in fun activities: they eat some delicious treats, drink some delicious drinks, then go have some fun playing games Pinkie Pie has prepared!..

Friends stick together. But some prefer to take a walk alone. They may return. For example, Fluttershy is not enjoying this much -- yet she's participated in some games alongside her friends, and then she's gone to some less crowded corners. Trying to remain unnoticed, she sips a drink and nibbles on a cookie. Rainbow Dash emerges from the crowd and tells her excitedly about yet another activity. Reluctantly Fluttershy, a cookie in one hoof and a glass clenched between her teeth, follows the mare. It is not to say she will not enjoy whatever it is. But ponies... make her nervous.

...For some reason it pains me. Again, her kindness knows no limits! It hurts her, but she's not reclusive. Because she loves her friends...

Why is friendship magic? I've asked Twilight Sparkle about it... Well... She's even more unsuppressible, than Pinkie Pie! It is, as though no question is left unanalysed, unresearched, unpondered for weeks or even months; it is not left without compiling a personal opinion on the matter, backed up with references to a good thousand wise ponies, each of whom has his own, different opinion on the researched matter and defends such opinion with more vigour Pinkie Pie herself has ever put into anything!

...My head spins, when I ask her about anything, even as simple, as what she eats for breakfast. My answer would be as simple: I eat stuff I can get. It is simple, is it not? Of course I could expand it: "whenever I can't get any stuff, I transform my Energy". Of course even then I could expand further, explaining about the nature of the Energy... However that would not be the original question.

When I asked that question of Twilight Sparkle -- "what do you eat for breakfast" -- she told me.

...Yet I could not conceive it. Apparently, it was... a... very complex... potion?.. I could not tell... I don't think I could have told, even if sentenced to death!

It is, as though she is a walking encyclopaedia! She contains knowledge about everything! And yet it is so very hard to extract that knowledge...

I can't simply deal with her! Has anypony ever cleaned her mind up?

...Apparently, she does it all by herself: when I had asked her about it, she... burst with excitement?.. Yes, that's what it was. And... since then I'd not heard from her... She must have sunk deep in her thoughts... no doubt cataloguing them, indexing them and cross-referencing them. It was, as Rainbow Dash has said: she's a bookworm pony!

What can I say?.. I had to tear her out... Not to say it was an easy task... N-n-nope.

So I decided I'd become more concrete. I asked her, if she knew anything about the spell I was tasked to steal. She knew nothing of that. Nonetheless, when I had asked her my next question -- "where can I get information on how the government is protected and on how to get additional information sources", -- she all but exploded...

She seemed not to know anything about the government's security system -- but, Sun, did she know everything about archives!..

It seems, if I went to there and -- I can't but shiver... -- researched the subject, then, who knows, I might get my hooves on the spell's whereabouts... and, maybe, even on how to get to it.

...That'll be then. Now. The party.

It must be said, Twilight Sparkle is not called a princess for nothing: as I move from one place to another, the ponies regard me with respect. She is important. At least her being a princess entitles her to that. She did not choose to be a princess... Then again, what is it she does as one?

It seems to be as good a time to ask of it:

"Tell me, Twilight Sparkle: does being a princess not require responsibility?"

Her answer is:

"No, being a princess means ruling a land, and ruling one is not so easy. It is a task worth approaching, but performing it the right way is ever so more important, than any other task of a lesser degree of complexity! As it is known, any land has resources, and one has to use them. One pony can do it relatively easily, but, when many ponies use such resources simultaneously!.. It is not easy to organise them!"

I remind her she's gotten carried away.

"Oh, y-yeah, s-so... Uh... Only one with great organisational skills can do it! And... such a pony may become a princess. Which I've become, because I am very organised!"

Alright, this is enough garbage data for this hour.

"So, -- I clarify my thought, -- if being a princess requires responsibility, you are responsible for... something. You must be, are you not?"

"Yes, I am", -- she answers, surprisingly simply.

"So what is it you are responsible for, if you've become a princess because of being responsible for that?"

"As a princess I have a task to spread the magic of friendship across Equestria!"

Alright, what is going on with friendship being magic?!

"It all started, when I was not a princess yet... I had no friends back then... It is hard to believe now! -- I swear I've heard a chuckle from her! -- I was researching the legend of the Nightmare Moon..."

Wait a second. Haven't I heard it before?

"...I was sent to Poniville to supervise the preparations for the Summer sun celebration..."

Yes, I do recall it.

I interrupt her and share with her the story Pinkie Pie told me. Before she's gotten into the pleasant memories of the good old times, I ask her firmly:

"Is friendship magic? If it is, why is it? If it's not, then why does everypony I've heard keep repeating friendship is magic?"

Seriously, I must resolve this!

"But... of course friendship is magic! -- she exclaims. -- If it were not... Well, then how did we defeat Nightmare Moon?!"

"This is what I understand neither, -- I muse. -- Indeed, why had it worked?"

The following time slices are spent to the explanation of how it had worked. Basically, as I've said before, there is a link between two friends, and each one of them is bound to his friend -- as well as bound to respond emotionally. Again, forgive me this pun, but it is just too convenient as to remember friendship's nature. In any case, Twilight Sparkle has told me the emotions arising within one friend toward the other friend are ignited -- similarly to a spark. I quote: "The spark ignited inside me, when I realized, that you all... are my friends! [...] ...when those Elements are ignited by the spark, that resides in the heart of us all, it creates the sixth element: the element of... magic!"

So, as it may be inferred, the "magic of friendship" is merely the magic "ignited" by the four elements of friendship -- the six Elements Of Harmony minus the Elements of magic and of laughter... And this is mysterious, because I, as a Hunter, see nothing magical in feeling love toward one's friend... Where is the magic here?..

I stop Twilight Sparkle, before she conducts a lecture on the subject "Where is the magic in friendship?" for Friendships course to some university students -- among which I don't even belong. I do promise her, however, that I would like to discuss the matter more lately. This, gentleponies, leaves her giddy for the rest of the day, until I lie to sleep and to converse with her in a dream.

It is not to say, that I can weave dreams -- but I have always been a bit curious of various kinds of magic there are... I may resemble Twilight Sparkle in this regard, don't I? Anyway, be it known to you, that everywhere magicians are there is dividing the magic into light and dark -- or into white and black. The terminology is not always consistent: I have heard folks refer to "dark magic", and yet it is so rarely heard of "light magic"; however some have mentioned "white magic", which may lead to believe there must be "black" one as well.

It may be, however -- I do believe, -- that there are only dark and not-so-dark types of magic. Let me stick to terminology of my own -- there seems not to be any consistent one -- and divide the magic into "dark" and "grey".

So, with it settled, the magic may be divided into these two kinds thereof, and they differ only in how the society treats them. Certain practices compose the "dark magic", while others do the "grey" one. Dark magic is supposed to be evil, while the grey one is not. Dark magic is illegal, the grey... you've guessed it.

As I've said, I've always been curious about magic -- and dark magic hasn't been an exception. My folks practise kinds of dark magic. However let it not be thought of us as of evil, Sun forbid! No. There is a school, where dark magic is taught -- it is not to raise criminals! It is not taught there, how to be bad or evil -- rather they teach various kinds of techniques too dangerous for everypony to use. Only some are allowed to know them -- and for a good reason. Imagine, what would happen, if mind control were introduced! Disastrous, would it not be?

So dark magic is very dangerous -- but it is useful. For example, they teach there, how to read minds, to control persons, to corrupt souls, to corrupt memories, to trap minds (recall my cloaking wristlet!) -- and these are only some of the techniques, and they only deal with mind and soul, yet there are much more! Magic can be applied in so many ways!..

I have not excelled in such magic -- but I can screw a bit with one's mind. As a spy, however, I've never gotten to practise it; in fact, I have never used it in real-life conditions.

The chance is mine now. I have a soul trapped inside the wristlet. The wristlet can help me. A lot! It'll take a lot from me, however, to perform the mind-screw right.

Oh, I have not mentioned it yet. Twilight Sparkle so happens to possess some great knowledge of magic -- of various kinds! She's memorised a lot of spells. Along with being a walking encyclopaedia she is a walking spell-book as well! It may come in handy, as her knowledge may serve me!..

Speaking of walking encyclopaedias: I've got a question! What is Twilight Sparkle responsible for, as a princess? The answer has eluded me: she spreads magic; but is it really magic? Apparently, it is, but why? The only explanation I've got is, that friendship ignites some special magic; but then why is it regarded by some as magic? It is only an emotional response, isn't it? And... this is to be discussed later.

Oh. I'm stuck here! So much to sort out!

...Eh. I've got still to find some Energy sources. Might as well consider settling in...

"...Twi-i-i-i-ili-i-i-i-ight!!!" -- I hear a shrill scream.

Oh. It's Pinkie Pie again!

"Twilight! -- she's screaming, as if I didn't hear her. -- Come go play!"

Excuse me? "Come go play"?

"Pinkie, -- I start, -- what does it even mean?"

"Oh, why bother?! -- she's screaming still. -- I say, come go play! We're all there! See?"

She points me to where a group of ponies is playing a game. I shrug. A party is a party, no?

As we move thitherwards, I can't help myself but ask her again:

"Um... So... do you mind explaining me your phrase?"

"Oh? What phrase?" -- she asks innocently.

"You said, -- I reply, -- "come go play", which we are doing right now. I... just..."

"Oh, -- she giggles. -- Twilight! It doesn't matter. We are going to play, so..." -- she shrugs.

Yet I feel myself itchy, and it's as if I can't scratch that itch away, if I don't make it clear:

"Pinkie, plea-ea-a-ea-a-ease!" -- I beg.

She is most amused, I can tell!

"Well, -- she condescends with a smile, -- you see? "Come play with me" means?.."

Somewhat puzzled, I reply nonetheless:

""Come"... -- I pause, as I search for an explanation. -- Well... It means... It's just an invitation to join the game?"

"Yes; well, how do you reword it, Twilight!" -- her smile never leaves.

I frown in concentration:

""I... invite you to... play with me"?.." -- I attempt feebly.

Pinkie Pie sighs and shakes her head, lowering it:

"No, it means "come to me, so we may play together". That's what "come play with me" means. Understand?"

"No, -- I reply flatly. -- But I see your point. Does it mean, -- I conclude, -- "come go play" means "come, so we may go play"?"

Pinkie Pie sighs once again:

"Let us resume the lesson: what does "go play with them" mean?"

"Pinkie, please! -- I am about to lose my patience. -- This is just plain... MEAN! -- I almost scream, but remember myself. -- You know me: I shan't sleep, if I don't know the meaning of this! And if I don't sleep!.. Well, you know, what happens, when ponies don't sleep!"

Here I almost literally bite my tongue in order not to commence listing the effects of undersleeping, all provided with scientific background (in a form of an encyclopaedia dedicated entirely to the subject), referenced at least by four academic ponies and given as an example at least in three scientific journals... Someone, please! This disguise is impossible to enact!

"Anyway! -- I return myself forcibly to the matter at hoof. -- It is obvious, Pinkie, I can't follow your train of thought!" -- I complain.

"Why?? -- she is incredulous sincerely. -- The train only goes where the tracks are laid! Duh, any pony knows that!"

"No, Pin... kie... -- I realise suddenly she's misunderstood me. -- Pinkie!.. I... No, Pinkie, not that train! Urgh, Pinkie!" -- and I stomp my hoof.

"Oh... -- she utters. -- OK, then! Um... So, anyway, since you can't figure it out, here you go: "go play with them" means merely "go to them as to play with them". See?"

"Alright... -- I dare not argue that logic. -- So? How do you explain "come go play"?"

She stares at me with amusement, as if not comprehending my supposed density:

"Seriously, Twilight! Use your head! Alright, so: "go play" translates into "go over there as to play"... A-a-and... "come play" translates into "come alongside me, so we may play"! Therefore-e-e-e?.." Before I open my mouth, she leaves me no chance: "Right! "Come go play" means merely "come alongside me, so we may go over there as to have fun"!" She beams at me.

But I'm confused:

"Is it not supposed to mean: "come alongside me, so we may go over there as to play"?"

"Oh, Twilight! -- she bursts with frustration. -- Seriously! Come on! You can do better, than that!"

Have I missed something in the Logic class? And when have I ever attended one? Twilight Sparkle may have??..

But, come to think of it... there... is logic to it all... It is just... so... intuitive! They say, only Pinkie Pie can do that. But, maybe, I could do it too?.. Wait, why would I want to try it?

"Never mind, Pinkie, -- I say. -- Of course".

"No, seriously, Twilight, haven't you ever gone to college??"

Twilight Sparkle, have you?

"No", -- she answers to me, and I repeat that after her out loud.

"Oh, -- Pinkie Pie blinks. -- Well, that explains everything!"

Wait, what?

"What? Do they teach that in colleges?" -- I ask.

"Why would you ask me, Twilight? -- she answers with a question, rather surprised. -- Do I look like a pony, who's been to a college?"

"But... of course! -- I answer, rather perplexed. -- You must have!"

"Twilight... -- she starts, then pauses, as if she doesn't know, how to go on. -- I don't think you've ever attended Logic".

Oh, for the warmth of Sun!..

"In the name of Celestia! -- I exclaim. -- Pinkie! Oh, wait! Are you screwing with my mind?"

"Do I look, like I... Oh... No. End of conversation!" -- she declares resolutely and strides firmly toward our destination.

But I don't think I can rest well, if I don't understand her completely.

...But I manage to shut my mouth up: I can do it! Twilight Sparkle may not understand Pinkie Pie, but I... I was in her head... well, technically she was in mine, but it's all the same, since we were opened each to other and shared our thoughts... So, I was in her head, and I remember her way of thinking. She is childish -- but stupid in no way! Where it comes to logic...

Well... I think, I know what it's all about...

She thinks too spontaneously. No relation between any two adjacent sentences is guaranteed. So, when she speaks, it is not necessarily, that she uses the principle of the cause and effect. Also some logical steps in her thinking do not get voiced. I remember it: so many thoughts! At once! And only one reaches her mouth. So it is no wonder Pinkie Pie's logic eludes the ponies.

I keep it in mind, so I can show it to Twilight Sparkle later. Meanwhile, however...

We have arrived.

"Alright, Twilight! -- screams Pinkie Pie. -- Give it your best!"

This party is a blast!

I am tired...

Partying is... surprisingly hard! Who knew!

I have found a room to rest in. When Fluttershy had picked me up as Pinkie Pie, we came into the Castle Of Friendship, the very castle I'd been trying to reach as Fluttershy! Go figure. So, this is the Castle.

It is huge! It only seems small, yet there are so many rooms, corridors, halls, twists and turns; don't forget the stairs! Who planned this castle's architectural design, anyway?!

Twilight told me about its origin: when she'd become a princess, she used to live in the "Golden Oaks" library, which stood at this place, but she had found some Tree Of Harmony, which, apparently, had been fending Equestria from dangers (huh, interesting), and it'd been dying, so the Elements Of Harmony's wielders had set out to help it... It is a long story, really! And very interesting, at that! But, well, details aside, they had helped the Tree, and it had grown a chest, locked with six locks. Some time later six keys opening the locks had been found, the chest had defeated a foe (yet another), and then it had given the castle (because the aforementioned foe had destroyed the library). It was then, that Twilight Sparkle realised her destiny in having become a princess -- to spread the magic of friendship across Equestria -- and settled in the Castle.

Hm-m-m... Whoever built the Castle was, no doubt, a great engineer. Not only had he made a spell to build it, but he had seemingly tested it a time too many, so it did not generate accidentally something undesirable! It is commendable!..

Ah, it is unbearable to wait to speak to Twilight Sparkle! She knows so much! I hope, I may have enough time for preparing a report on everything she knows!..

Well, I need a plan... Unfortunately, I had better not keep it open to a foreigner's eye...

Someone bursts in:

"Twilight!!!" It's Pinkie Pie. "I've been searching for you everywhere!"

"What is it, Pinkie?" -- I ask, concerned.

"A pony's gone missing from the party!"

Alert!

I get up:

"Is it known, who the pony is?" -- the investigation must start!..

"It's you, silly!" -- and Pinkie Pie's voice changes from worried to cheerful.

...Alert... aborted...

She giggles:

"Come, Twilight! The party can't go on without you!"

"I suppose, it can, actually", -- answer I.

"No! It can't!"

"Isn't it going on right now?" -- I ask.

"Oh, yeah! -- she exclaims excitedly. -- You have GOT to be there!"

"Then, Pinkie, -- and I can't help my smile appearing, getting wider, the more I try to keep it tamed, -- the party's being going on is the proof, that it can indeed go on without me!"

...That face, though! Haven't I told and been telling you Pinkie Pie is childish beyond comprehension?! Just look at her face! There's a mix of annoyance and impatience, and yet of elation all at the same time!

"Gaargh, Twilight! -- she might as well fume. -- Why have you got to be so downright stubborn?!!"

She hops in place, as if of impatience, with a pleading look on her face.

I giggle:

"Now, Pinkie. Come on! Calm down! Besides: partying is hard, is it not?"

"What?? -- she stops hopping. -- No way! The funnier it is, the easier it gets!"

"I'm tired, Pinkie", -- I tell her, naturally in a tired voice. I am not feigning: I am indeed very tired!

It tones her excitement down:

"Oh... Bummer!.."

It... pains me to see her disheartened, for some reason... But why?..

Suddenly I recall this pain. This is the same one I felt, while observing Fluttershy... It pained her to feel ponies' looks directed at her... And yet for her friends...

Now what? The same story repeating itself, now with Pinkie Pie?

I can't help my wondering: is friendship really that painful? Why do they even call it a wonderful thing, if making friends just leads to pain?.. It hurts, does it not?.. Maybe, if I went through without caring about anyone, I should not have to feel badly, should I? After all, caring means sharing... and Hunters don't share what they have got.

So must I really do this? Must I be honest with them, kind to them, generous or loyal? Why must I care? It only leaves me empty every time I try to stay full!

I have to assume, being friends is a great responsibility. It's got to be! Doesn't one care about the beast one's tamed? Why even tame, if not to take care of it? Why to befriend, if not to entertain?..

Hm-m-m... Laughter... Entertainment may lead to Laughter, may it not?

Of course! Pinkie Pie keeps her friends entertained and doesn't let them be bored! Taming leads to taking care, and befriending leads to entertaining one's friends! So no friendship may be there, if one upon having befriended gets bored of his friends.

Hm-m-m... The feeling of love toward someone... It is a lot to give, is it not? Still: it is a price to pay for having tamed. If you befriend -- then love your friends and entertain them, for it is your duty.

And Pinkie Pie's friends remind her of her duty. This, surprisingly, makes her a good friend! For, even if she can't be a good friend by definition, she can have good friends. She is not bound to reciprocate -- but, having befriended, she's got responsibility! She must entertain her friends -- as if she had to take care of a tamed beast! And if she's "tamed" her friends, she's got to love them!

Can it really be it?? Laughter, making her entertain, kindles the feeling of love that defines a good friend!

Maybe, Laughter is an Element Of Friendship after all?..

...I call Pinkie Pie, before she's left:

"Wait, Pinkie".

She stops and turns toward me:

"Huh? What?"

I do not move, as not to lead her to believe I will return to the party.

"Come closer", -- I say.

Confused, she moves back toward me.

When I can, I hug her.

She seems shocked, even stiffens up a bit. Indeed: why am I hugging her? However she accepts it and doesn't break it.

I start:

"You are a good friend, Pinkie".

"Yes... I know, -- she says to me. -- You've told me that already".

"You have a heart -- as has everypony -- yet you are special. Pinkie... -- and I look her in her eyes. -- You are Laughter!"

She blinks.

...Then she bursts out laughing:

"Ha-ha, duh, ha-ha! Of... of co-ho-hourse I am, ha-ha!" She takes a second to restore her speech. "Not a big discovery, Twily!" She grins at me, eyes sparkling.

"Were you not Laughter, Pinkie, -- I tell her, unable to resist a smile, -- you'd not have responsibility to reciprocate!"

She frowns slightly in confusion:

"Huh?" I answer nothing. "What do you mean, Twilight?"

"I am your friend, aren't I?" -- I ask.

"Oh, duh!" -- that was the biggest "duh" I've ever heard from her yet. She hugs me more tightly.

"OK, then that means I love you", -- I resume.

She blinks again a couple of times. I feel her stiffen up.

"Um... -- she hums. -- Alright... Er-r-r... Wow! Aw-w-wkwa-a-ard!" -- and she grins nervously, disturbed.

Pretending not to have noticed it, I proceed:

"This is the love a true friend feels toward his befriender -- if not toward his mutual friend..."

"Oh-h-h-h! -- interrupts she me. -- I ge-e-et it!.." -- and she sighs in relief, visibly relaxing: "Phew!" She even wipes her brow of the inexistent sweat. "You really had me going there, Twi! Can't you word your thoughts more carefully, huh? -- she asks, a bit peeved. -- They stuff our lives with impossible love, -- she makes quotation marks with her hooves, -- too often nowadays! It is really sickening! To the point of "bleh"!"

This elicits a chuckle from me, though I can't still understand what it is she's going on about... Who stuffs our lives?..

"OK. So. A friend loves his befriender..."

"What, if the friend is a she?" -- she interrupts me again...

"It doesn't matter, Pinkie!"

"Well, then the befriender is "hers", not "his"!"

"Of course! Now, Pinkie... Erm... So. A friend loves his -- or her -- befriender respectively, -- I press. -- Happy now?"

"Yup!" -- she answers cheerfully.

"Alright... Let us proceed..." -- I say, clenching my teeth, pretending to be angry.

She only nods vigorously, her smile pertaining.

"A friend loves his befr..."

"And if the friend is a... she?.." -- she trails off in embarrassment.

"Anyway, -- I proceed, quite annoyed by now, -- the friend loves the befriender, who's befriended the friend!.. The befriender is not bound to reciprocate!.."

I stop myself, because I have noticed I'm shouting. I breathe: Twilight Sparkle has just advised this to me, because it helps her. Indeed, it does. Although I can do even without it: I can just shut my emotions down...

"The befriender is not bound to reciprocate, -- resume I calmly, -- however he is responsible for his friend. He must do the least he can: entertain his friend, so he not get bored. You see, when the befriender doesn't care about his friend, the feeling of love dies down. And without such feeling the friend is a friend no more".

Pinkie Pie only gasps silently, careful not to interrupt me.

"You, Pinkie Pie... You befriend ponies easily. You invoke that feeling of love friends feel..." I pause shortly; Pinkie Pie is blushing of praise, smiling bashfully. "You had befriended me, thus invoking this... feeling!.. You were the befriender, and I was your friend!"

Here I stop shortly again for the culmination:

"So it was your responsibility to keep the friendship ignited! To keep me entertained around you!.. And Laughter -- is most surely the way to do it, Pinkie!"

I smile toward her.

She feels happiness... She's ready to burst in tears -- happy ones.

She secures me in her hug tightly.

"T... Twilight... -- she cries. -- Y... you have... no idea!.. how... much... down!.. I felt!.. W-when I... th-thought... that... L-Laughter!.."

"Oh, I know, Pinkie", -- I console her with my strokes on her back.

We share a moment, but then another short creature, unlike a pony, enters.

"Oh! Here you are, Twilight!.. Oh! What's with Pinkie?!" -- he asks worriedly.

"I've said to her Laughter is the Element Of Friendship!" -- I report.

"Huh. Turns out it is?" -- he muses.

"It is actually what makes Pinkie a good friend!" -- I add excitedly. She sobs -- so sentimental she's gotten!

"No way!.. I... I mean... Of course!" -- he corrects himself.

"In a weird way it makes her responsible for friends she makes, thus igniting the spark of friendship in her as well, as she ignites it in them!" -- I summarise. Huh, maybe, I can understand friendship after all!

That creature from before was Spike. He was a dragon, which surprised me, for never in my life had I dealt with dragons! Twilight Sparkle had hatched him herself, when she'd only been an examination away from getting into a school -- no ordinary school, mind you! Let me just say, that since then they were inseparable: Spike had become Twilight Sparkle's "number one assistant", as Twilight called him proudly.

He's lived with her in Canterlot, where Twilight Sparkle is from (I am lucky, though!), then in Poniville's library -- and now he lives with her in the Castle Of Friendship. He does everything Twilight Sparkle request of him.

I didn't know what to call this relationship... Master/slave? Master/pet? What were their responsibilities each toward other?

I consulted Twilight Sparkle... No, I'd just leave it for later... If only I had had something to help me to remember all of what I wanted to!

...No sooner did I think of it, than some response kindled in Spike. I didn't suppose he was a Hunter himself, was he?..

"What do you need, Twilight?" -- he asked me, in precision having guessed my intent.

"I wish not to forget certain important things..." -- I had barely finished answering, and Spike had already zipped off.

Not a second passed -- I had barely blinked -- and he was back with a scroll and a quill:

"Ready to take a note!" -- he saluted.

I blinked. Not just barely that time, but actually.

"How... fast of you, Spike!.." -- I was impressed. What magic did he possess? "Alright. Let me have it", -- and I reached for the equipment, releasing the still sobbing Pinkie Pie. "Just... take her to Fluttershy, -- I ordered him. -- She'll console her".

"What's... happened to her?" -- he asked.

"She's... just very happy... but emotionally unstable, -- I concluded. -- She was very sad before... It had shocked her... Yes... Despair had flooded her... The world had crumbled..."

"Um... Twi?.. -- he asked unsurely. -- How... do you know all of this?"

I fell into silence. He continued:

"I have never... heard you speculate... like a psychologist! You... are really different... That's weird. I mean, I should have noticed it, if you learnt to be a psychologist!.. But only before the party you acted as if you'd never before studied psychology!.. Like... never in my life have I witnessed you to have learnt... stuff, like, that fast!"

"If... if you... g-guess it right why... -- my voice trembled, though not of fear, for I did not fear, but of nervousness, for even Hunters can be struck with it and shake of it. -- Then... Hm-m-m... Then... you m-may... get... a... cookie?"

"A gem would be nice", -- he demanded immediately.

"So a gem be it! -- I exclaimed. -- Now go!"

"What about the leaving guests?"

"Oh, right..."

We left and went back to the party. I remember, that I took the scroll, the quill and the inkwell Spike had brought as well -- with me. Yes, it was not so handy: the inkwell in one hoof, the scroll and the quill in my mouth...

That was when Spike asked me:

"Um, Twilight?.. What... are you doing?.. Is your magic weakened?"

Oh. I consulted Twilight Sparkle...

...And discovered, that not only did she know a lot of magic, not only had she great capacity -- but she was skilled in magic as well!

It is really impossible to talk to Twilight Sparkle! Indeed! It is hard to get information from her! I was close to a failure!..

I asked of Twilight Sparkle to assist me: to hold the objects with her magic. And she did so.

Then I asked her to record my thoughts...

And we had, by far, the weirdest conversation: I thought some thoughts, and she scribbled them down; then she wrote her answer, and I read it. It allowed me not to chat with her in my head, but instead to stay focused on my surroundings. Chatting that way, I and Spike reached the party; he had already managed to have a good dozen of guesses as to why I had changed. None was even close. If only he had known... But he didn't.

I bid a farewell to the leaving guests, then was about to venture back and to chat with Twilight Sparkle further... But then Pinkie Pie, deciding it was a good time to stop being so emotional, pulled me to join the fun again...

And so I stood absent-mindedly, "chatting" with Twilight Sparkle, smiling and waving at some ponies; occasionally strolling that way or another, nibbling on food and sipping drinks...

I must have been a very dull host -- but the party was about to be over anyway. I don't think anypony had noticed it...

Suffice it to say, what a great talk I and Twilight Sparkle had!

Whatever it was I had not discussed with her! We talked about events past and events present, about what had happened and what was going on, about the ponies she knew, the places she'd visited, the current tasks, the deeds they'd all done, the way it had been!.. The only thing missing was the tools they'd used to do the deeds in those places as to complete their tasks the way they'd completed at all those times!

No, I should not need to talk to her in dreams. In fact, I did not think we should get a chance to sleep at all!..

The party is not over yet; but it's evening already; Sun is setting and painting whatever his rays are laid upon orange, and his light is dimming. Twilight descends slowly on everything. All the shadows have grown considerably long.

How curious, I think. Yesterday I saw a sunset like this. In Fluttershy's house. I was waiting for an opportunity to suck her in and to disguise as her. Which I did. Then I slept. The morning came, today's morning... This day I have been Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie and Twilight Sparkle. Three ponies in one day! All went wrong, when Pinkie Pie appeared: I did not intend to target her, Sun as my witness! I was on my way hither, to the Castle Of Friendship, seeking Twilight Sparkle. She was a princess. She might know the government's insides.

But I have made acquaintances with three ponies, all friends each with other; I have known them for a day -- and yet feel them to be closer to me, than anycreature else... One -- kind and compassionate, the other one -- happy, energetic and childlike, and the third one -- passionate, curious, sharp-minded and pleasant to chat with!

...I don't think I can explain it... Can't explain what's... happening to me. As a Hunter I can't be compassionate: it would burn me slowly, yet steadily. I must have repeated this quite some times, haven't I?

But then... how?.. How is it, that I... consider them... something more, than just... some prey? Why is it, that I shall not forget them easily?.. Why is it so?..

Even though I know I can't live like this. They may feel toward me what they may -- I am the Spy, I am alien to them. I am not to be trusted, I've said; I am incapable of emotional support... I just can't be there for my "friends"! The only one I might relate to should be Pinkie Pie: she can make friends very easily, for they love her for her cheerful personality... And it is not to say I am cheerful! Rather: I can be anyone! I have many faces and can play many roles...

But... there is one thing. We both are responsible for what we do: she cares about her friends... And I? Do I? I don't think I do.

Yet I recall incidents, where I was... inexplicably... thoughtful!.. I was kind enough not to kill that weak Hunter... I saw him to Fluttershy's... And then I... supported Fluttershy... Why? What made me do so?

I don't think I can tell...

"Would you mind me keeping you company, Your Highness?"

I'm startled: I must have phased out. Who is it?

...The pony from before. Roach Coach. The weak Hunter!

...Not even batting an eye, I invoke Twilight Sparkle inside me:

"Oh, hello! It is nice to meet you!" -- and I smile toward him.

He behaves as sweetly... but he can't hide it. Derisiveness is radiated from him. He is amused by something about me... By what?

"It must feel really great to have such wonderful friends, does it not?" -- he asks. Being a Hunter, I sense the hidden intent behind his words.

He implies I have befriended them. True, but they haven't -- me.

"Oh, but of course! The love I feel toward them!.. -- I exclaim and shut my eyes dreamily, then open them. -- Have you any friends? I know much about friendship! But it's not really about knowledge, you know. Practice makes perfection -- and friendship!"

This all is not what I mean. But this is: "I have learnt by far more about friendship, than you. I of all have to know making friends is not enough to be their friend".

He answers:

"Why, I have not so much friends, as you, Your Highness, -- he bows. -- But, I think, I may have made one new today!" -- and he smiles. He seems happy about it.

Of course he only seems happy. He thinks: "They care about you. And you care about them... don't you?"

I keep the charade up:

"Oh, this is great! May I know whom?" ("You seem to be the one, who can actually feel here, are you not?")

"Yes, of course, Your Highness, -- another bow. -- One Fluttershy, a very kind and overall sweet mare". ("Well... yes... And what about you? Do you think still I am of the... weak?..")

"Wonderful! Do you two get along?" -- I ask with a smile. ("As long, as you are so called "passive" -- yes".)

"You won't believe it, Your Highness! -- he perks up. -- (He-hee! That's plain STUPID!) We both have a knack for animals... (You can't help your feeling!) although my speciality is taming and training cockroaches... while she is... good at all kinds of animals... This is no issue, though! (You may not be of prey yet... But I see it! You're going a dark path!..)"

"Huh. It is good to know. By the way -- oh, how can I have forgotten! -- what is your name?" ("And this is the reason you're making fun of me now, is it not?..")

"Of course, Your Highness. Allow me to introduce myself: Roach Coach", -- he bows in a greeting. ("Must I always have a reason for everything?")

"My pleasure to have met you, Roach Coach!" ("You do not feed on misery. This is, after all, why you are "passive". There is no harm to me in your words".)

I extend my hoof: (I assume a stance:)

"My name is Twilight Sparkle -- you must know it, silly me!" ("I, however...")

...And strike him.

I am full with positivity. I invoke hatred in my core... I direct that hatred toward the weakling.

He feels unsure about shaking my hoof in response. ("What... is the meaning of this??!" -- he shrieks.)

"Come now, don't be shy", -- I encourage him. (I merely continue hating him. It does me no good, for it burns my positivity into negativity, which cannot be replaced with my target's positivity -- for I am not tickling him.)

He seems nervous. (He's burning. This time I do not intend on leaving him alive...)

He gives my hoof a quick shake, mumbles something about it getting late -- and retreats hastily.

Victory! Team "Strong" wins!

This has been fun! May we play again later?

No? Alright.

"So long, and thanks for the games, then!" -- I shout in his steps.

"Oh... Wait! Roach Coach!" -- I hear someone calling.

Fluttershy.

He screeches to a halt. With a literal screech. Turns backwards.

His face lights up. But why?

"Oh, howdy, Fluttershy!" -- he greets her and steps toward her.

"Why are you running away? -- asks Fluttershy. -- Have you made an acquaintance with Twilight already?"

"Oh... It's late, you see... I am best leaving the party. Nice one, I must commend!.. But it's really, really late!"

"Oh, don't be shy! -- she smiles. -- She is my friend!"

"I must say, -- he notes, and spite enters his voice, -- be careful whom you befriend!"

It shocks her. And I am surprised: is he going to do what, I think, he is? Uh-oh!..

"You had better not, -- I transmit. -- Sparing your life is not guaranteed".

Meanwhile Fluttershy stutters:

"W... w-why, Roach Coach? Why?.." -- she's about to cry.

"For a reason, Fluttershy, -- he answers. -- Her Highness dislikes me! For what? And, most importantly, why?!"

Fluttershy looks at me. She is expecting I say something... She wishes for words to give her hope.

Yes: having friends is responsibility. Most importantly, it requires sharing. Not in the sense of sharing items -- in the sense of caring: for it means sharing positivity one has.

I am a bad friend -- but I am also better off having none at all! All they do is slowing me down!

But Twilight Sparkle may lead me closer to the spell... She is of royalty, after all... She may have access...

If I had many Energy sources!.. But I must work sneakily. Why doesn't Twilight Sparkle help me?!

I break the silence and speak:

"Fluttershy... Please, tell me honestly. Are you two friends, if not something more?"

For some reason Fluttershy blushes upon contemplating my question:

"M... maybe... Well, I mean... He is sweet!.." -- she smiles in embarrassment, though what is it she's so embarrassed about? "He's got a knack for cockroaches... M-many talks to share!.. Y-yeah... Um..."

That feeling... There's love in her heart, is it not?!

He is distant -- but she loves him! This is terrible!

As with many kinds of the Energy, there are many kinds of love. Love is positive, and yet it is the weirdest kind of positivity! Love can be shared! Even by Hunters!

That's not to say many will. Some weak Hunters are known to feed on love -- but, as there are many kinds of it, so there are many kinds of Hunters to feed on love.

This one, for example, Roach Coach, is one to feed on love for a possible spouse. This is not the love one feels for his brother or sister, his father or mother. Nor is it the love one feels for his friend. It's the kind of love they feel for someone not so close, someone not deserving to be loved -- but loved anyway. This is how families begin.

Some weak Hunters, however, get their positivity from those loving them, and they are despised. Again, Energy conversion: apparently, the love suckers do not suck love itself, but rather the very life energy. That's how they get their positivity: on the expense of others. And this is why they are despicable.

No, I get it: every Hunter feeds on prey. Some, however, feed on their fellow Hunters... We are no prey! We have got pride, you know.

This one is feeding off of her. Off of Fluttershy. I sense her love -- apparently, she considers him more, than a friend, -- and it is directed at Roach Coach. He, on the other hoof, does not sense it -- like me, -- rather he feels her love. He is emotionally responsive, and he can't help it. He can't shut his emotions down. He is like the prey.

With one small difference: he can initiate Energy transferral, if the prey establishes a connection. Though, strictly speaking, he cannot "initiate" -- but he can transform one specific kind of love to his positivity, again, on the expense of others.

So I observe the following: Fluttershy's love is replenishing Roach Coach's positivity and, instead of dying down, seems only stronger, the longer she experiences it. This is, however, unhealthy: her life energy is running out...

Of course it's not, as if she'd die of it in the next few minutes. It'd be even better, if Roach Coach loved her back. That, however, would mean sharing his positivity he'd gained. And Hunters, weak or strong, don't share.

"Well, -- I speak up finally, -- it's all as he's said himself: be careful whom you befriend".

"No, -- thinks Roach Coach, -- you dare not..."

Fluttershy is confused -- and somewhat peeved with my words.

"You see, Fluttershy, -- I go on, -- not everypony is who they seem to be. There are spies amongst us..."

Some recollection flashes in Fluttershy's eyes -- I can tell that.

"What? -- she asks, as if she'd misheard. -- Have you said "spies"?"

"Yes. Why?" -- I ask, as if I didn't know that.

"Well... I don't actually think Roach Coach is a spy... I don't get, why you two can't get along... But, before you had decided to throw a party... Pinkie Pie told me... Um..."

"Ye-e-es?" -- I am curious. As if.

"Uh... Well, as far, as I recall... she said... -- she tries to recall. -- ...something similar".

I am tempted to give her a hint...

Some guests pass by us, leaving.

"Thank you for having come! -- yells Pinkie Pie after them. -- You're always welcome here!"

As we all give our good-byes to them, Roach Coach attempts to leave as well. I pin him down. Emotionally, of course.

Past us bounces Pinkie Pie. I call her, and she snaps her head toward me:

"Yes?"

"Pinkie, -- I ask her right away, -- do you know this guy?" -- and I point at Roach Coach.

Pinkie Pie examines him, eyes squinted.

"Ye-e-es... -- she speaks tentatively. -- As I recall it, I was with Fluttershy at the marketplace... What? -- she exclaims, speaking to Fluttershy. -- That was for the sake of a joke! Haven't you forgiven me?!"

"Uh, of course... Pinkie... Don't mind me..."

She sighs:

"Alright, so, I was with Fluttershy at the marketplace..." -- she trails off.

Fluttershy decides to help gingerly:

"You made a pun?"

"Yes, then I laughed... a-a-and... Huh. I can't recall anything... The next thing I remember is, I saw... this guy", -- and she points at Roach Coach. "He looked terrible! So I decided to bring him to Fluttershy's..."

"And... what had become of me?.." -- asks Fluttershy tentatively.

Maybe, I had screwed up... Oops.

"Well, I think... I just carried you along?.."

"I can testify, that there was not Fluttershy..." -- speaks up Roach Coach.

I sense surprise in him. I don't think he knows about my cloaking wristlet. He must be thinking, while I was impersonating Pinkie Pie, she was actually somewhere else... Well-well!..

"...Pinkie Pie, is it?" -- he asks her of her name.

"Yep! I'm glad you've remembered! But wait! So, we were standing there with Fluttershy... I... don't know! Then I saw you... You looked terrible... I saw you to Fluttershy's..."

"But... I was... n-not there?.." -- asks Fluttershy.

"Yes! So I... pulled a trick... Huh. I don't know, how I did it! Weird: I know, how I do stuff, but... Just -- wow! Even that is something BEYOND my comprehension!"

I allow myself to chuckle:

"You had outdone yourself, Pinkie!"

She smiles unsurely:

"I guess... So, anyway! I got some cloth, and when I removed it -- lo, beneath was Fluttershy! And all were amazed! And said: "This mare is really good! She should turn professional!""

"Did... my animals say that?" -- asks Fluttershy, pretty amused.

"At least they would have, if they could have spoken".

"Oh", -- is all Fluttershy says; then she giggles.

"But the-e-ey... did go bananas..."

"Oh".

"It was their luck there were no... apes".

Roach Coach smacks his hoof on his brow, Fluttershy laughs at the pun... I, however, just shake my head:

"Pinkie. So?"

"Whoops! He-hee. Yes, so, Fluttershy woke up, I apologised to her, introduced her the guy, -- she waves toward Roach Coach, -- and was off!.."

"I have a name, you know", -- he complains.

"Dude, mind hiding spoilers, yeesh!"

Another facehoof is earned.

"But I told you..." -- Fluttershy makes to say...

"SPOILERS!"

This shuts the poor shy mare up.

"Anyway... My day went by as usual... Hm-m-m... Then I thought something silly -- but sad! To the point of "wa-a-ah"!" -- she pretends to wail, which makes Fluttershy giggle again. "But, well! There came Fluttershy, brought me to the Castle, consoled me -- all of you did! -- then there was a party!.. No! Before that I talked to Fluttershy -- and that's the part she told me this guy was named Roach Coach! He-hee! Do you... a-hactually, he-hee!.. coach... 'roaches?" -- and she breaks into uncontrollable laughter.

"Um, surprisingly, Pinkie, -- puts Fluttershy in, -- he does".

Pinkie Pie stops her laughing abruptly:

"Oh. OK!.. And then! Then -- was the party! And now it ends..." -- she falls silent. "Wa-a-ah!" -- a-a-and starts wailing all of a sudden. This startles poor Fluttershy, but, when the shock wears off, she cackles -- so funny does she find it! Because the wailing is not real.

"But, -- I remind Pinkie Pie, -- you've forgotten to mention something. As Fluttershy has told me, you told her something about spies before the party, didn't you?"

"Oh! Well..." Her face scrunches up, she frowns, huffs and groans...

But she can't remember anything. I must have not screwed it up, huh!

"It's... alright, Pinkie... -- mumbles Fluttershy. -- That was silly of you, a-anyway..."

"So I did say that?!"

"Well, uh-h-h... You said... well, I may be mistaken, but... ugh!.. -- she grunted. -- Can't remember, but it was as Twilight has said it!"

"Yeah? Well! What have you said, Twilight?!" -- Pinkie Pie asks of me demandingly and, I dare call it, menacingly.

"I? Merely that not everypony is who they seem to be and that there are spies amongst us..."

"Yes! -- exclaims Fluttershy loudly. -- That's what she said to me then!.. -- but then she remembers herself and whispers. -- Oh... I'm... sorry!.."

"It's OK, Fluttershy", -- Roach Coach tells her kindly, and Fluttershy smiles back bashfully.

This reminds me:

"Maybe, Pinkie was referring to someone around us? Let us investigate..."

"But I DON'T remember saying that! -- complains Pinkie Pie. -- Hello!"

"Well, I promise, -- I declare, -- I will find out everything about possible spies! So you, -- I speak to Roach Coach, -- you had better not turn out to be a spy! Fluttershy has faith in you! Should you hurt her feelings!.." -- and I end it abruptly.

Of course the Hunter has understood my intent: not to feed off of Fluttershy, or else!..

"Ah... I take it, -- he responds, -- you do care about your friends?"

...He's just said what he's been thinking! I can tell that! I, the Spy, -- do I care about those I call "friends", because I play such a role??

"Alright, -- Roach Coach brings up, -- it's really late! I'll see you, guys, one day, OK?" With that he bids a farewell and walks to the door.

Yes, we all bid a farewell too... but I... I sense confusion in my core!.. I think, I had better ditch my "friends"! But Twilight Sparkle!..

Eh. She'll do fine without such great responsibility, will she?..

As we have seen the last of the guests to the exit, the party, along with this long day, ends. We'll have to clean it up. But -- what the hay! Fun has been fun, hasn't it?!

...No. I must consider shutting my emotions down completely: the ponies affect me badly! I am cold! I suspect highly, friendship is magic, only because it infects one as some illness! By far I dare say...

Friendship is dark magic!

I must unbefriend these ponies, before I can accomplish my mission no longer!

...They've said, they're staying for a sleepover... Oh, f... for the warmth of Sun!

When do we start?

It is night-time. Ponies go to sleep. Darkness envelopes everything outside. Far away night creatures creep out to hunt. Naturally: the prey is very wary of the hunters in daylight... and night is the perfect time to terrorise the prey...

However these creatures do not threaten the ponies: this land is protected very well. They don't even hide: this town, in any case, is not hidden; don't forget the lights in the windows: they shine brightly as Sun!

I think, the same thing may be said about our hideout: the Castle Of Friendship's windows are alight.

There are only seven of us: I myself, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Applejack and Spike. The party has been cleaned up, and everything has been prepared for the sleepover.

The ponies (and the dragon) are excited; however the dragon watches me closely... Why is it so?..

I dare not invoke Twilight Sparkle in myself -- I am very apprehensive of feeling emotions now. Who's to say, what is going to happen, if I do feel them?.. I won't take that chance!

I do, however, converse with her -- even after the party has ended! She's giving me a course on being a Twilight Sparkle (advanced level), and I must say... she is a very demanding teacher! I have even to do homework! And she grades it! Seriously?

But I flatter myself by thinking I am a good Twilight Sparkle! Already do I treat with utmost seriousness whatever I have to research -- and I give such researches my best; I am determined to go a long and a tedious way, if it be needed, to figure the answer to whatever it be out, even on the expense of having food!..

Even now, as everypony is busy preparing to sleep together, I barely pay them any attention, scratching a probably thousandth feather on a probably thousandth piece of paper's surface, writing down my own thoughts, as Twilight Sparkle writes hers... We discuss the ways of ponies, the nature of emotions, the nature of friendship, the Elements Of Harmony -- whatever it's been we haven't discussed yet!

Unfortunately, our quality time is interrupted by somepony tapping lightly on my shoulder.

Barely stopping the scribbling, I lift my gaze to see it's Rainbow Dash.

"Hello, Rainbow Dash", -- I greet her friendly.

"Twilight! What are you doing? Are you planning on spending all of your time here?? Come! -- she's eager to zip off. -- It's all about to start!"

"Oh, it is, now is it not?.." -- I mumble absent-mindedly...

"Come on! -- she grabs me by my shoulders, dazing me somewhat, so I lose my focus. -- Snap out of it! -- she shakes me. -- What is it you're scratching here, anyway?"

"Rainbow! I'm so full of thoughts! -- I tell her excitedly; I even clasp my cheeks. -- I simply must write it all down!.."

"Alright! Come o-o-o-o-on!" -- she pushes me with her head stuck in my back.

I slide toward where she's pushing me toward. I do not abandon my writing: Twilight Sparkle is doing the writing for me. I don't mind Rainbow Dash.

We gather in a hall. Improvised beds have been prepared... although I do not think they are those... They just look like bags. Are we really going to sleep in bags?

Everypony greets me. I do that too, although less enthusiastically. They all comment on my being busy writing something down. Is it bad?

Twilight Sparkle says to me she gets "carried away" with it. She feels embarrassed. I invoke embarrassment in myself as well... but do not cease my writing. The rest of the way I walk myself.

And we start...

By now we've had a dozen of pillow fights and rounds of various games; told a dozen of scary stories; dared each other to do ridiculous things (or to answer some questions without a lie); thrown food each at other; guffawed our lungs off while doing all of this...

Hum, not bad, not bad at all...

I must say, however. My and Twilight Sparkle's conversation hadn't stopped for a second! Always absent-minded, I participated in all of those activities, not putting the quill off. It gathered my friends' attention at one point, and they seemed bugged for some reason... But why?

I told them I had much to sit through. It had them concerned...

I did not understand... Did Twilight Sparkle not behave like this?

They told me they were worried about our friendship. That I seemed avoiding them. As if I'd lost my interest in their company...

Huh... How true...

As they tried to figure out, what was happening to me, however, Spike decided to bring up all of his observations he'd made. For instance, I had changed significantly: I'd always been "myself", and then I was suddenly a psychologist -- and he mentioned my consoling Pinkie Pie and my deep understanding of her state. Everypony pondered that, nodding: Spike was right.

Furthermore, Spike had remembered, how I hadn't used Twilight Sparkle's magic -- and that was significant! Add also the fact, that I hadn't even batted my eye at being called "Highness", that I had been very suspicious about possible spies lurking around; my rudeness toward the Roach Coach guy, my overall reclusiveness, absent-mindedness, lack of enthusiasm and having been uncharacteristically quiet ever since the party had started -- and you get the idea of how strange it all seemed to them.

But at that time I could be Twilight Sparkle. What was I to do?..

I consulted Twilight Sparkle...

"I am sorry... -- I told them. -- But, ever since you, Pinkie, brought up the subject of Laughter being not an Element Of Friendship, I can't just... get it out of my head!.. I've been researching the matter... H-have I been acting strangely? You know me. I... can be... w-well..."

I tried my best not to cry. I must have not left my friends then: my disguise might depend on it... Plus: Roach Coach had made me hate him, and it had depleted my Energy supply...

I needed them. Maybe, not all of them... but they were my friends. They loved me! I was disguised as their friend, therefore they couldn't help it! I'd tried to escape this responsibility... But, apparently, I couldn't.

So I had to be a good friend then. A task impossible to achieve for a spy like me. I could not care about them... How could I?! I felt nothing about anyone. There was no room in my core for love. It is not, like I couldn't share it: this is, after all, the odd thing about love. But I was not ready for this responsibility. If I had to care about someone... my task became more difficult, then...

Of course, if they could have done something for me... But Twilight Sparkle had nothing to do with the government right then. Her only task was having a good time with her friends...

"Of course... -- I thought, -- maybe, these ponies do something for the government?.. Twilight Sparkle, do they?"

As it had been agreed, she scratched her answer down... I, however, had to drop such attitude, and fast! I needed some distraction!

Trying to look as cheerful, as possible, I darted my eyes across the hall. What had we?! Something, anything appealing?!

But there was nothing! I couldn't ask Twilight Sparkle for the answer -- for the short one, at least, -- and I myself knew NOTHING about fun activities! That was what the guides did!

The show must have gone on!

"If I make up for the fun we've missed, will you forgive me?" -- I asked hopefully.

In their eyes I saw sympathy -- they felt for me... but... it was cautious sympathy... Something was nagging them...

I shifted my gaze to the paper I was holding. Damn you!

Come on, come on! Fun activities!..

"Of course as my friends you will! -- I all but sang, nervous. -- Here! Let me try to think of something funny!.. S-so no paper is used!" -- I said, teeth nearly clattering.

Oh, but I would need them both: the paper and the quill. Despite all that I would need them!..

I asked Twilight Sparkle to abort her task... The scratching stopped. I levitated the objects before my eyes...

I needed these. I needed these for us to have fun!..

And... just what fun could one have with these?..

"In fact, -- I said, my smile returning to my lips, -- let us use these for the next game!"

...Silence hung.

"Uh, I don't know, -- said Rainbow Dash casually. -- I can think of yet so many games!.. Ouch!"

Applejack had elbowed her:

"Ah-i think we have to give it a trah-y!" -- she scolded her.

"Ugh! Are you serious?!"

"Well, you see..." -- I barely managed to elaborate...

"Oh! -- exploded Pinkie Pie. -- I know! We'll just need more scrolls! And quills!" Then she spoke to all present: "Everypony! Let's play bouts-rimes!"

"Ooh!" -- oh-ed Rarity: she knew the game... apparently.

"Say what now?" -- deadpanned Applejack.

"Guys! -- went Rainbow Dash on. -- Hello! Are you really?.. Oh, come! On!" -- and she threw her hooves up.

"Dashie, you'll like it! -- chirped Pinkie Pie. -- You see, normally you'd need to come up with a rhyming word..."

"Oh, great! Do you think us a literature club or something?"

"Oh! Why aren't we yet such a club?! -- lit Pinkie Pie with enthusiasm. -- We could!.. do tea parties!.. Uh!.. Eat muffins!.. Uh-h-h... Share our poetry skills! Oh! Also we could get a date with a cute guy! Wait, but would cute stallions visit our club, huh?.. U-u-ugh! -- she gasped. -- Unless we INVITED ONE!!! Or six of them! To avoid, uh-h-h... un... -pleasant... consequences... you know?.."

As she went silent, obviously (to me) disturbed by some thought, Rarity used the pause:

"Oh, ho-ho, Pinkie, he-hee! This... is actually a great idea!.. But for now even a game of bout-rimes will do. No need for a literature club... Although, -- murmured she, -- why not?.."

"Oh, -- whined Pinkie Pie, -- I've already come up with the name! Check it out: the "Okie-dokie-lokie" literature club!"

Huh, where had that one come from?

"No!.. Guys... You know what?.. -- yet tried Rainbow Dash to express her protest. -- Seriously, guys! We want to play a game, not to read books each to other! Or poetry, for that matter!"

"Hah, says you!" -- taunted Rarity.

Rainbow Dash huffed, folding her fore arms:

"I work, when I read!"

"But, Dashie, this is fu-u-un! -- interfered Pinkie Pie, impatient with Rainbow Dash's stubbornness. -- I do solemnly Pinkie-promise, that you shall find the game as funny, as me!" Then she did some motions: "Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!"

"Wow. You don't lie about it, huh..."

"Whenever have I lied to anypony?" -- frowned Pinkie Pie sadly, trying to grasp the question she herself had asked.

"Never mind, Pinkie, -- waved Rainbow Dash dismissively. -- Alright. I'm in!"

"Oh! Yay! -- cheered Pinkie Pie. -- Come on, everypony!.. and you, Spike!"

And then we played a game of bout-rimes, only instead of rhymes we had to come up with pieces of a story. The key part was, that, after everypony had written their piece down, we exchanged them, so the pieces of the story got completely messed-up. Oh! the gibberish there came! The nonsense! It put a big smile on my face!.. Laughs, giggles and chuckles were most definitely had! And Rainbow Dash -- she almost outgrew her pony form and became... hoarse, so hard did she guffaw! Pardon me the pun, again, but Laughter is really something! Not, that I had intended to use my equipment this exact way, mind you... Just let it be said, that sleepovers are a great place to feed...

I did get to feed that night, don't you fret. Uh, yeah... Oh, what the hay! It all looked absolutely innocent at the sleepover! All we did was play, play! A competitive tickle fight -- what was wrong in that?! Though it was rather hard, because I had to evade the others' tickling assault... Yeah...

No prey has ever gotten to tickle a Hunter -- at least of my kin. We, Hunters, feed by inflicting fuzziness, torturing the prey; also we torture our specimen, if we get violent. However... it is a mystery, what happens... if one of prey tickle a Hunter... I speculate, the Hunter gets tortured, and the prey... it gets nothing, for it does not feed on misery of this kind... Then again... I am no scholar, so...

At least I got to refill my positivity! Also... I wish somewhat Spike were a fellow Hunter: his claws are invaluable, when it comes to tickling!..

Pardon me.

So, as I have said, the sleepover has been a pleasance! Fun time together!.. With my friends...

Now I must take care of them. That's OK, though: if we get to have sleepovers... I won't even need to search for Energy supplies!

I mean: five ponies and a dragon! Six. Ticklish. Souls! Not everyone of them is as ticklish, as another one of them. Spike, for example, is easily excited by tickling... It surprised me, when I first saw him tortured: dragons were supposed to have scaly armour, and scales... were not known for their sensitivity. Uh, yeah...

A-anyway! Applejack had turned out quite sensitive as well... Yeah, but she was inconveniently strong. We agreed on a no-magic rule, so tickling her was dangerous as walking through a glade of stingerweeds -- and this is deadly for a Hunter like me, for these naughty plants do what I do, only with Hunters. They sting. Speaking more clearly, they inflict fuzziness. In one word, they tickle. Mercilessly. Relentlessly. Their grip gets stronger, the more they torture one. R-r-r! I can't help but shudder! Deadly, are they not?

And... Applejack had also a lasso! It was just too good she was not fast enough to catch Rainbow Dash, who overpowered her, thus aiding me inadvertently multiple times that evening! Speaking of Rainbow Dash... I think I should adopt her!

No... Her laughter! It's... it's something!

I... d-don't think I could explain... It was... so insufferable for her to fall victim to anypony's clutches! She's invaluable! The feedback is double the input!.. I've never had so much!..

Ah... You may never know it!.. She considers herself the most awesome pony in the world -- few are treated by her as this awesome... Even when it comes to tickle fights, she thinks herself the sneakiest, the most evasive and the most fearsome tickler! So, when it turns out she's not so evasive and not so tickle-resistant... Again, this is just unacceptable for her: she's got to be the most awesome one! She just can't accept her failure... and it pains her. And... the more it pains her... the more is there for me!..

Who? Me? Yes, I am quite predatory, at least in the sense, that I Hunt. Honestly, it must not appal you. You of all have got to be familiar with the feeling of schadenfreude. When the others suffer, are you not entertained? Is it not funny to you? I am certain it is. How stupid must they be to have become so unfortunate?.. Oh, of course. Some are bred this way. They are born to be unfortunate -- but is it not the nature of things in the world? Some get to gain, while some get to lose. I don't suppose it can be another way? Can it?

Huh. Why? Why am I arrogant? Am I? The world is made such a way! To think, every living soul has got the right to live an enjoyable life!.. That's ridiculous! If they have such a right, then we, Hunters, may not deprave them of their happiness! And what would we do then? This would deprave us of our happiness! Therefore? That's right!

Of course it doesn't look so, when speaking of the world of prey. But the world is not only about the prey. Now how arrogant is it of them?

Maybe, if everyone in the world shared their happiness instead of wreaking grief and causing pain... Maybe, then the world should be a happy place, where it would be frowned upon my actions and my way of seeing the world...

But we are Hunters. And Hunters do not share.

It is honestly tiresome to ponder such matters -- and it's not to say they are difficult. However -- once again -- morality is not my strongest trait. So do not expect me to view the world as prey does. I am no prey, after all.

Huh. Well... I don't suppose I've learnt something new about friendship -- apart from that I can have friends, if I approach it responsibly... But it is... of no use to me. Honestly! It is not about the friends I might have. Rather it's more about what good a friend I can be. And if I can't -- at all -- then, pardon me, I need no friends whatsoever: they would only slow me down, when it came down to it... Pinkie Pie has taught me this very well... To be a good friend requires to be honest, loyal, generous and kind -- but most of all it requires to be responsible...

Spea-a-aking of Pinkie Pie! As it is known... she is Laughter! And that means...

She... Loves!.. Being... Tickled!

...No. That's not true: nopony likes to be tickled. She is no exception... But she... values the laughter I bring to her...

This, by far, is the most confusing thing I can't understand. It can be seen, that it pains her to laugh forcibly! Although she loves fun more, than anything... my being in control, on the other hoof, pleases her not. She laughs -- but is it because it is funny to her? No, most certainly not. It is not funny. So. Not only is she stingy with giving a thing a laugh it might deserve... but she finds no pleasure in feeling fuzziness as well!

So I don't get it... If my tickling hurts her triple of what it hurts some ordinary prey, how can she feel good about having had the torture of her life?? This... is something I don't understand. At all.

Perhaps, Twilight Sparkle may assist me? I do intend on talking to her in my dream! I must have the knowledgebase of what she knows!

Yes! It is a sure way, I'm positive, to plot my way to Canterlot and to the spell! As for now, however, I think, it's about time we get some sleep: everypony (and the dragon), exhausted, snore their heads off in unconsciousness of sleep.

They have had a happy day. A fun day. Fun that never ends... I wish somewhat I could feel it like them...

Or not.

Emotions... Is the good they bring really worth the pain they cause? Honestly, I don't think so.

With such thoughts I lay my body to sleep. The parchment I've been writing upon is safe under my pillow. My and Twilight Sparkle's conversation. It is the cornerstone of the knowledgebase to come!..

But only after I have extracted such knowledge from her... and for that I need to talk to her.

I lay my head on the pillow, shut my eyes...

And cast a spell to land Twilight Sparkle's mind in a dream of my own...

Then I drift off to sleep... among my friends.

A good spy, a bad magician

Author's Note

I think, there is a saying for that...

Apparently, spies are not cut out to be lunar princesses! Spy, stop yourself, before you get into trouble!

...But he won't listen, will he? He is the Spy, after all! Bring any tough situation on -- he'll get out of it in style!

In other words, proceed reading. To quote Pinkie Pie... But wait... No, we must not disclose it yet... After all, suspense before the next chapter should be built...

A good spy, a bad magician

Dreams... are a difficult matter. You should not know that. And, well, neither should I, but...

Let us start from the beginning.

So, I am hosting a dream for Twilight Sparkle. My expectations are pretty high: we'll have the time of our lives! Her knowledge -- catalogued and summed up for me! And mine for her too, of course, but not for long. I am the Spy, after all, and I must not disclose anything I know!

Many would ask me: how do I do it?! Being a Spy, I should not know anything about running worlds, should I? My task is to... uh, spy. To get data stealthily and to protect information for those I serve to. Not to administrate a fantasy. And yet here I am, managing a whole imaginary world for a single soul! How come?

I do believe I've mentioned I've always been curious about magic. Dark magic has never been an exception -- and such magic includes playing tricks on minds.

Now. What is a dream? It is, first and foremost, the work of our imagination, and the only thing different in every dream is where we get the ideas. Each place such ideas come from is a dreamworld. It may sound complex, but there is a theory every thought occurs to one, because it is born somewhere. One never knows... And neither do I, for that matter.

But I did learn, how to play tricks on one's mind. I might become a good stage magician, if I desired so... Although... let us leave it to someone more talented in that field, shall we?

To trap someone in a custom dreamworld is not easy at all! I doubt I could have done it -- had it not been for my trusty wristlet! It's eased me the task of controlling Twilight Sparkle's thinking -- significantly! So now I haven't got to worry, how to trap her mind: all I've to do is to create my own dreamworld, to call for her soul and... to let her inspect the dreamworld. Sounds easy, doesn't it?

It's not: for one, I must take care of Twilight Sparkle's memories, so, when the dream end, no unwanted memory find its way in her head! Moreover, I've had to land my own mind in a custom dream! I've had to create such a dream! I've had to... Oh, I'll just spare you the details and not talk about that!

So, anyway! I am hosting my own "escape-from-reality bubble". It is empty for now. I am the only sentient creature here. But! I am imagining things! In reality I'm not alone. I can call out to whoever be inside my wristlet -- and they, Twilight Sparkle in this case, should answer me! So I call: I have taken care of establishing a connection to her -- it is good the wristlet makes her responsive -- and it remains open, even as I am sleeping! I call, and she answers me...

This is actually hard, I confess! Twilight Sparkle is... mindless, although all I have to deal with is her, uh, mind... But seriously: she doesn't mind anything going on around her! Obedient, ready to do as told, no more and no less, than that. I must be very, very precise with what I tell her!

All I want to do is to guide her mind to enter my dreamworld... Who knew magic could be so frustrating! Although I do not feel frustrated -- but I'm getting tired of it all... It is a good thing I've had a "meal"... Yeah, a meal of ticklish souls!.. As well, as soles... Wait, but... hooves... They are not supposed to have soles, have they?..

It doesn't matter, though: the guest is entering. I keep on feeding her the world vision -- while filtering her memories... Ugh-h-h!.. Not to fret, however: soon I may release a hold of her mind and let it loose. Her mind is, after all, relaxed: dreams are not called dreams just "because", they are works of one's imagination, and what does that mean? It means, what her mind is processing, what I am feeding to her now, is her fantasy, and because it is, any reality checks have been turned off! So I only have to control her memory at some point, and not her entire mind!

Oh, but there is still a caveat... Yeah, that's magic to some... Ugh, I'm not cut out for it!.. Got to keep it in mind: as soon, as the dream end, I must cease control over it to the cloaking wristlet! Over Twilight Sparkle's mind, that is. Come on, be done entering my world already!

Magicians should know: resource management is dirty work!..

Finally she has entered my reality! She is inspecting it... But her senses are not regained yet. So I take over her mind, so my wristlet doesn't control it any more. And then I let it free.

Now her dream is running wild -- as wild, as I, the dream master, allow. Because it is but a dream, she rolls with whatever is happening. No questions. I doubt she even realises it's just a dream, at this point... Which is wonderful. My job is made significantly easier!

This dream goes on. She sees the world and explores it. I'm watching for a while. Then I start talking to her. Asking her questions... Making suggestions... All without explanations. Her mind goes on vacations... Oh! Right, sorry! So, just a normal dream. I talk, ask, suggest... She answers to me. Enjoys our chat...

We discuss a lot! Throughout our conversation I record, so that, when I wake up, I may write it all down...

...It's all happened so suddenly! She's left! Has proceeded to somewhere else! My world has ended up empty again...

Caught by surprise (no kidding!), I call out to her... but nopony answers...

...Again, suddenly, I understand. Of course... I was in full control of her mind, wasn't I? I let it run, didn't I? Yes, I did... I'd let it run freely... And now I am in control no longer. And she has escaped... I should guess, into another dream... All because of... Huh... Yep.

Yep: because I am a bad dream weaver.

...

...But then WHERE am I supposed to look for her now?!! Where??!

Realisation hits me. This is the end, then. I have screwed up! Her mind, free now of my cloaking wristlet's (or my) influence, is wandering dreamworlds! I may only hope she should not wake up: her body is stored inside the cloaking wristlet, and it controls her mind no longer! That is unacceptable! I must restore the control! But I have none!!

...Nope. I'm OK. I can still do it! If only I knew where she has gone to!

Let us hope it is true, what they say about dreams: that one can indeed change it with one's will power!..

Off after her, I say! Off after!

And I use my own imagination to change my own dreamworld into something else: my guess is, if it be the same world Twilight Sparkle is imagining, I can find her!

For who knows how long have I been searching... And no trace of her...

I am not desperate. But I should be: finding her seems impossible! Who knows what she's imagining right now?! And, even if I knew that, how should I find her in that dream? I don't suppose two souls may meet each other, if they dream of the same. Or may they?

And even if I find her -- how shall I regain control over her mind?? If only she entered my dreamworld accidentally! I would lock her there and not let go!

I must calm myself down. I am the Spy! I can impersonate her! Maybe, then I bump into her?

I invoke her in myself. I only lack disguise -- but who needs it here? Eyes are not required to imagine things. I bet I'd look like her to whoever observed the dream...

Hum, actually: what, if that confused the dream master?.. No, is every dream really hosted by someone sentient? Really? I think so not.

Now. Twilight Sparkle is supposed to dream of... books? scientific experiments? or, maybe, friends?.. Or magic?.. I don't know...

I'm imagining a library. Books, books are everywhere! I walk up to a shelf and pick a book. For some reason it opens! On its pages is a smiling face. It says to me like a mother would to her child: "Pickaboo-oo-oo!"

Naturally this has startled me! I drop the book, and it, giggling, closes... but then opens again suddenly and repeats: "Pickaboo-oo-oo!"

Alright, I see...

I leave the mischievous book behind and proceed further into the passage the bookshelves make. As I make it to a fork, I stop to inspect where every other passage leads to. They look about the same. It's a labyrinth...

Something catches my eye: on the floor lies a fork... this time one to eat with... This amuses me.

No sooner do I make my decision, as to where to go to next, than suddenly I see... Pinkie Pie hopping from my left! She notices me and stops. Greets me: "Hi, Twilight!" Heads for me...

Is Pinkie Pie supposed to be here?

"Pinkie, -- I ask, -- what are you doing here?"

"Oh, just looking for a cook book!" -- she reports.

I hum in understanding...

"Oh! And here they are!" -- she exclaims.

I turn my head: down the right passage there is a shelf dedicated entirely to cooking. Huh, isn't that convenient?

"Oh, come with me, Twilight! We'll make cupcakes!"

She zips to the bookshelf, grabs one book, not even looking at its title, and with a sound of some vehicle dashes down the passage.

I... decide not to follow. For... some reason I feel... uneasy about making cupcakes with her... I don't know why...

So I go forward.

This passage seems cosy: shadows are cast by bookshelves, the flooring is parquet and yellowed, lit with poor light from behind the shelves. A ladder is positioned near the farthest end of the left shelf.

I think of sitting down and resting with a book or two... Yeah, that's what Twilight Sparkle should dream about! But despite this place's cosiness I decide to proceed and go further to the next fork.

A corridor goes left and right. It's poorly lit as well. Down the left one seems to be a well lit room to contrast this shadowy place. The corridor's wall makes a transition to the room's wall, then the corridor stretches infinitely. It's too dark in there to see; though, I think, there's another room: light pours out there, dim though it may be.

Voices can be heard from the well lit one. Apparently, there goes on dining. Somepony's laughing. Some several even.

I come more closely quietly and peek around the corner... E-e-yep, they are dining. Celebrating, seemingly.

...Why would they be here celebrating inside a library?..

Huh! Why haven't I thought about it before? Has my mind been relaxed this whole time? I should think so. Well, just like in any other dream.

Maybe, I should return to the library and explore the other passages. So I do. I go back down the corridor I've come from. I notice, how it's become even more poorly lit. Nonetheless I keep walking...

I can't see well here... but I am sure... there must be a turn to that cosy passage already... Instead the corridor stretches on and on... I look back. The dining room is still there, albeit farther. It's still lit. I look forward. No light. Only darkness far before me.

Maybe, I should go back and proceed down the other as much poorly lit corridor? Why do I get the feeling I'm lost?

It's... also suddenly cold in here... Cold and dark...

I should panic, but I resist feeling that. I stomp my hoof down hard... and the floor breaks... and I fall down...

There's considerably more light down here. In fact, it is everywhere: I'm falling through some lit void... but not panicking... I am calm.

...Is there a surface below? Shall I fall forever? And nothing is happening, at that!

I decide it's been enough. I shift my body into a position (while plummeting) to feel more control. Try to rip through this void, as if it were just some thick fog... and I succeed. A vortex opens up, and I see something interesting behind it... can't say what, but I just feel myself a literary hero! An adventure seems to await me! I aim into the hole, thrust my hind legs, as if I were swimming, -- and dash through to the other side!..

Dreams are a wonder!.. It is like another life in dreams! Worlds, where you are a hero!

It is not often I dream. Most of the time I only see nothing. Sometimes, however... I dream of prey... Thousands of it! I can feed!.. It is a pity it all ends badly: something goes wrong, and I have to survive... And survival means... suffering...

Sometimes, however, when I have dined in reality, I dream of having a calm life... where I do something... sometimes it's an adventure... sometimes... not exactly...

Of course, if I could experience emotions like the prey, then I could probably dream like them. Who's to know?.. I have never before let my imagination run as wild, as now... It all started with a custom dream I'd made, and then...

I feel my body! I'm lying immobile, and someone is shaking me!

But I must not return to reality yet! I must capture that mind!

I start: I invoke my hosted dreamworld... incorporate into it whatever I'm dreaming about... It seems even harder, while under pressure!..

Then I render myself unconscious. Reality can't bother me any more. Now to return to my dream!

I re-enter my world... Everything I've dreamt about is there. Oh!.. Not bad... not bad at all!..

In fact!..

That's. A... BRILLIANT IDEA! Not only is my dreamworld adjusted to whatever I'm dreaming -- but now, whoever dream of the same thing, shall enter it as well!

So!.. When I find Twilight Sparkle's dream -- she'll return to my world! And, as I am its master, I'll be able to locate her! And then -- to capture her!

...For a long time have I been doing just that: imagining things and incorporating them into my world. I've tried to be as perfect Twilight Sparkle, as can be!

...Nothing. She's nowhere! Just... nowhere!

At the very least it's all worked as I thought it would: guests have been entering my world! Guests I can't recognise...

They've all been talking to me, as if we were real... I should believe, they don't realise it's all just a dream... My... dream...

...Oops. I have completely forgotten about it! As a dream master I wanted to be in a dream! That is, to be a part of the dreamworld! And now, as the dreams they are dreaming are all parts of my world!..

They all see me!.. They can see me each! Independently. But still! It is not necessarily they see each other: I don't suppose they do... But I am made visible to all! Yes, I look (at least I should) like Twilight Sparkle, but I can't manage their memories! It is highly unlikely they don't know, who Princess Twilight Sparkle is, but even if they don't... I can only imagine them waking up, and then discussing an alicorn they all have seen... Cue lines like "And I had the exactly same dream as you!" -- "Me too!" -- "Hey, that's weird..."

Again, I'm not cut out to be a dream weaver!..

What have I done!..

...Suddenly a new guest enters the dream. He is invisible... but I can't be fooled! Am I not the dream master? I leave my dream... So now I am observing it, as if from the outside. No one can see me... apparently, except for the new guest... He can... Is he an observer like me?

"Hello... dream weaver..." -- speaks the guest.

I... am confused... Who is that? The better question: whose mind is it?

The guest's mind doesn't wait for me to greet it back:

"I am the Guardian of my people's dreams" -- it introduces itself. What does it mean: "my people's"?

"Name yourself!" -- it demands.

"Amongst my folk I am known as... the Spy, -- I introduce myself as well. -- For, you see, I can do that well... very well..."

"Ah! I see! So you're here to spy!" -- interrupts it me.

"No, -- I answer coolly. -- I am not cut out for spying on dreams".

"Is that so? -- I sense distrust in its words. -- You can't fool me! You are a spy!.."

"Not just a spy, -- it's my turn to interrupt. -- I am the Spy".

"And I am the Guardian! Of my people's dreams! -- it shouts back angrily. -- What are YOU doing here changing everyone's dreams?! I know many faces... but yours! I have never seen yours before! A spy -- the Spy! -- from another land!"

"Me? From another land?? Have you ever seen spies from... your land?"

"Stay! Out! Of my people's dreams!" -- it says threateningly.

"Oh, if you wish! -- I raise my fore arms. -- I will just retrieve one soul that's escaped from my land -- and then I'll gladly and with relief destroy this dreamworld!"

The Guardian's mind squints at me:

"H-m-m... "Escaped", you say?.."

"Yes. I wished to discuss matters with it and created this dreamworld, -- I motion to show the world. -- And then her mind left..."

"Oh?.. It did, didn't it? -- the Guardian looks at me slyly. -- Why?"

"I am the Spy, not a dream weaver, -- I shrug. -- I had to discuss matters, but we had not much time during the day... So..."

"So you decided you could host a dream?" -- his mind asks derisively.

"E-e-yep. But she decided to wander..."

"Why must you hunt her here? -- it grins knowingly, -- if you only have to wake her up?"

Ah. Now it understands... I could indeed... But that should be dangerous...

"Perhaps, it is a solution... -- I agree thoughtfully. -- Unfortunately, she can't be awakened".

"And why is that?"

Honesty is the best strategy...

"Her mind is trapped", -- I answer simply. It doesn't have to know, by whom...

"Oh?.." -- it replies.

"And, if I don't find her... Well, who knows, what may happen then?.."

"You are a bad dream weaver indeed! -- it remarks. -- When you wake her body up, her mind shall return into it!"

"And since she can't wake up, -- I counter, -- it can't return! Have you any idea, how hard it was for me to guide her into my dreamworld here?"

"And... so you've pulled everyone you could into here in hopes of finding her mind?" -- it asks, amused.

"Well... Yes".

"Wow. You have really screwed it up, you know?"

"Yep", -- I answer, seemingly sadly.

"If I help you to find her, -- it offers, -- will you leave my people?"

"I will".

"Alright, then where is her body?"

Uh... oh-h-h.

Must save it!..

"Well, if it hasn't been relocated... and I think it has... Ugh, I can't be sure".

"But she's got to be by your side... no?"

"Again, if her body..."

"But would it be moved away without yours, eh?" -- it squints again. It seems suspicious...

"Maybe, -- I answer, not sweating it at all. -- Oh!.." -- I show panic, as if I'd realised I were kidnapped.

"You should probably wake up, my friend", -- it suggests me, grinning amusedly.

"Oh, but will you help me?" -- I require.

"It is not my job, -- it disclaims sharply all of a sudden. -- You can't even tell where her body is! I guard my people, not yours! All I'll say is: contact the guardian of your people's dreams. They should help you. Even if you are abducted!" -- it smiles again.

Darn. I didn't even know we had our own guardian...

Wait! What did Pinkie Pie tell me about it?..

She said... there were two princesses... one of day, and one of night...

And what did Twilight Sparkle tell? Yes, that she was the princess not only of the night or of the moon... Ugh! But of the sleep as well!

"Thank you!" -- I thank it and shake its... inexistent appendage in gratitude.

"Not at all, -- it smiles. -- Now off you go!"

"Oh, by the way. Are all these minds not sleeping in Equestria?" -- I ask.

"Heh... Some... maybe? But most... are not", -- it tells.

"My apologies, then".

With that said I reset the world...

No one has left. All are staring, surprised, at the changed world.

The Guardian sighs:

"Alright, I shall take care of them".

He does some magic... They all leave...

"Wait!" -- I scream.

I have found her!

"Yes? -- the Guardian asks. -- What is it?"

"This is her!" -- I point at Twilight Sparkle, who has seemingly joined this dream just as the Guardian has begun to guide the souls away.

"It is now? -- he sounds surprised. -- Well. What do you know?" He chuckles and says: "You had better tell your guardian to watch over her... Wait", -- he ends his speech and inspects the purple alicorn.

Finally he says: "Oh! The same one that appeared in the dreams of many! And... -- he looks some more, -- surprisingly it is a mind!" -- he exclaims. "But how? -- he adds. -- Is she a dream weaver herself?!"

"Now", -- I say impatiently, as to signal him to let me concentrate, and proceed to capturing Twilight Sparkle's mind...

...Captured it! Now I must lead her back to the cloaking wristlet...

"Interesting... -- the Guardian says. -- So her mind is trapped... by you!"

Without any ado his magic interrupts mine!

"This is not your soul... -- I grunt. -- Not... of your people!"

"But not of yours as well! -- he makes an objection. -- You had clearly captured her mind! And that is dark magic! You are a dark magician!.. even though a bad one", -- he smirks.

"On the contrary... -- I argue, hard though it is for me in this severe situation. -- She was captured for a good... ugh!.. reason..."

"By you? Seriously? -- he laughs. -- You are not even a dream weaver! You are an amateur! I can't believe you can trap even a mind of a child! Let alone -- this mature one!" -- he points at Twilight Sparkle, who can't see neither me, nor the Guardian, for we both are observers, unlike her. "How dare you claim, -- goes on the Guardian, -- you'd captured her for the betterment? I should know it's done by well trained magicians, who know a lot about this kind of magic and are supervised! And you?.. Come on! Show me your permission to perform dark magic -- and I'll not stand in your way! Well?"

He waits... apparently, for me to show something that'd prove my right to trap minds.

...But I've never graduated any dark-magic school.

...Another mind enters my reality. I admit it: talking while dreaming is a bad idea! Anyone can just enter and...

"FREEZE, BOTH OF YOU! -- the guest's voice booms. -- SO COMMANDETH EQUESTRIA'S PRINCESS OF THE NIGHT!"

Oh, hello, Your Majesty! I was just about to call to you...

"OBEY!!!"

I do freeze. The Guardian, however...

"Apologies, Your Lunar Majesty! Please, judge the innocent not and will You let me be! -- he begs. -- So imploreth the Gua..."

"SILENCE!"

He shuts up promptly. And freezes too.

"YE HAVE BEEN SPOTTED TORTURING EQUESTRIA'S PRINCESS TWILIGHT SPARKLE'S MIND! YOUR PUNISHMENT SHALL BE TREMENDOUS!"

With those words she, though shapeless, charges her horn... which, I should know, every princess has... Uh-oh!

"No, Luna! -- I scream. -- That Twilight is a spy!!"

It... pauses the princess for a second. Only for a second:

"GONE THOU BE, INTRUDER!"

I can't imagine, how much worse this can be...

"SPARE ME, YOUR LUNAR MAJESTY!" -- screams the Guardian meanwhile. What is his hope?

"ENOUGH! WE ARE FIRING OUR MAGI-I-IC!!!"

I prepare myself... but an explosion (ka-BE-E-E-E-EM!) doesn't hit me. At all!

"No-o-o-o-o!.." -- screams the Guardian tardily and fades away. Out of my world.

"Enter the dream", -- commands me the princess, her voice now just loud enough as not to hurt any ears.

Still shocked, I do as she's commanded and enter my reality. So does the princess. From observers we descend to viewers...

Yes, there's a difference. If you just dream, you are a viewer. But if you create a dream, and then visit it without, well, dreaming it, then you are an observer. The latter can see the viewers unconditionally, while one viewer thinks he is in the dream alone. Well, unless he dream of someone. Observers can host dreams (like I). If powerful enough, they can even trek dreams. Like Luna the night princess. Or that Guardian. I wonder, who he was...

"L... Luna?.." -- asks Twilight Sparkle in disbelief. She seems to have been crying. Uh... Was it us, as we were fighting over her mind?..

"Ga-a-ah! -- she shrieks. -- And... m-me??!"

As we've entered the dream again, we have all regained our shapes and looks. And, while I don't suppose the princess is disguised... I am.

"It should seem, -- explains the princess sternly, -- one of you is not Twilight Sparkle, as that one claimth oneself to be!"

O-o-oh-h-h!.. I see where we're going to with this!

Naturally, confused, Twilight Sparkle asks:

"Luna! What is going on?"

"One of you, -- she answers, -- to prove herself to be the real Twilight Sparkle shall get my support! Now begin!"

It is time to put my impersonation skills to the test!

With curiosity sparkling in my eyes I approach the original:

"H-m-m... You look exactly like me! How?"

"S... s-same here", -- she answers me, nervous.

I inspect her, as if I'd never seen her before. What new discoveries I will bring to science now!

"Wh... where h-have you come from?" -- asks a disoriented real Twilight Sparkle.

""Come"? I am from Poniville! And where are you from?"

"I-I'm from Poniville too! But... you can't be from there as well! You... just look like me!"

"Oh! Of course we're not the same! -- I answer her cheerfully. -- That is impossible! Luna, -- I speak to the princess, -- are you sure this, -- I wave at Twilight Sparkle, -- is not just a fantasy?"

Before the royal pony answer me, Twilight Sparkle intervenes:

"Uh!.. But!.. How?! A fantasy?? Luna, this is ridiculous! You should know too well I just can't be a fantasy!" -- she snorts.

"You aren't? -- I raise an eyebrow in surprise. -- You mean, you are someone real?"

She even sputters:

"Phuft!.. Of course I'm real! -- she yells. -- Who are you, anyway? You appeared from nowhere along with Princess Luna! You're an imposter! Luna, please, do something! She is clearly not me! I s... I swear!.. D-do you believe me?.."

Sadness enters her voice.

"Luna, -- I speak to her suavely, -- we both know, who is the spy here..."

"I do not, -- denies she coldly. -- I need a proof!"

A proof, she says...

Well. I can do that!

Exchanging retorts has given us nothing. We've done everything to prove our uniqueness...

But I am a great spy! And a good pupil! I learnt everything a Twilight Sparkle needed to know -- and from the real Twilight Sparkle, no less!

And now, it appears... we have reached a stalemate. Neither of us can have proven to be the real one.

What is one to do in such a situation?

"Well. It appears, this is no way of proving!" -- I say.

"Definitely", -- replies Twilight Sparkle to me gloomily. She has been tired out by our debates.

"Oh, but I know of one certain way to figure it all out! -- I declare solemnly. -- Let my friends decide, who is the fake!"

It's all as I thought: friends may be of use!

The night princess cocks her head. Twilight Sparkle seems stunned, but then livens up:

"Of course, Princess Luna! My friends!"

The princess, however, seems to have decided:

"I see it: the real Twilight Sparkle would remember her friends and count on their help... unlike an imposter!"

And, naturally, this shocks the poor original like a backstab. I should really pity her: after all, the wise princess of the night has just made the wrong decision...

"No... No! My friends! -- she's screaming. -- They will recognise me! Please!!!"

But I hurry to suppress her mind, before the judge change hers...

One more time... I'm capturing her... so now I'm controlling her mind. Then I hurry to cease control over to the cloaking wristlet!..

"How curious, Twilight! -- notices Luna. -- I'd never have thought thou couldst perform such a deed! Hast thou never considered trying to rule a night one night?" -- and she chuckles at that.

"Uh... No... This is, actually, really hard, -- I confess. -- How do you do that?"

"It is my talent", -- she says dismissively.

"Of course..." -- is my only reply.

I lay off the responsibility over Twilight Sparkle's mind gradually. Just not to hurry...

And done! Her mind is back to where it belongs! Now it is safe to destroy this dream...

Oh, wait. My senses. I am unconscious, aren't I?

"Just one moment, Luna, -- I tell, reconnecting myself back to the real reality. -- There. I'm ready! I can already feel my body!"

"In that case, -- declares the princess, -- end this dream and wake thou up!"

And with that my dreamworld fades away... and I am waking up...

I'm back to my senses again. The same hall we'd fallen asleep in is around me. Sun is shining outside. It appears to be high noon... I guess, I've slept for way too long, haven't I?.. At least I've been rewarded: Twilight Sparkle is back! And the Spy is safe again!..

"Twilight! Twilight!!"

My friends' voices. They're huddled close around me. They look concerned for some reason...

"Can you hear us?!" -- they cry. What has happened to me, while I've been asleep?

I stir:

"Good... time of the day, everyone", -- I greet them...

They all, without any explanation, tackle me in a hug.

"Thank Luna you're OK..." -- they say.

"You've been fast asleep! -- tells me Applejack. -- We've been worried you'd never have waked up!"

...What, did they think?..

"That is ridiculous! -- I huff, as I stand up, still hugged by them. -- Why should I never have?"

Reluctantly they unhug me.

"Because you'd not wake up, -- cries up Rainbow Dash, -- no matter what we did!"

Yes... I would not... Because... well, I had to capture one certain mind!..

"That's... unusual... -- I ponder. -- I'm known to wake up, when disturbed in sleep..."

"Princess Luna, what happened?" -- they require of the princess.

"Some minds were fighting over Twilight Sparkle's, -- tells she, serious. -- It appeareth, they'd cast a slumber spell to keep her inside a dream!"

They gasp.

"What did they do to you, poor thing?" -- is Rarity about to wail.

I answer:

"Well... I... was sleeping... dreaming... -- I appear to be recollecting. -- Huh... U-u-uh..."

"There were two minds, -- interrupts the princess and explains, -- one of which appeared to be her doppelgänger! With the other mind I could deal easily. But with the doppelgänger!.."

"Yeah... -- I put in. -- It was a good thing that doppelgänger didn't know about you, girls!"

They decide to hug me again. Come on, how many times do you have to do it?! Do you feed off of it??

"It's good to have you back, Twilight!" -- whispers Fluttershy fondly.

"You are the best friends one could ask for!.." -- I reply in kind.

"Worry ye not, my friends! -- speaks up the princess. -- These offenders will be found, and justice will be served!"

Hum, I wonder: how will she find the real Twilight Sparkle?

"First, however, let us deal with the imposter!"

...Oh.

"Twilight, -- speaks the princess to me, -- what didst thou to her mind?"

I'm not to tell her I hid the original inside my wristlet! They must not find out!..

"Ah!.. -- I reply knowingly, as a plan has quickly formed in my head. -- I'll show to you, Luna! You'll be astounded!"

This plan is far from perfect! It'll probably even fail. But I am the Spy, even if it do, I'll come up with something right away!..

"Oh! -- ask my friends. -- What did you do, Twilight?"

"Tell us! -- demands Pinkie Pie resolutely. -- Or we'll force you to speak!"

Uh...

"Um, Pinkie, -- begins Rainbow Dash. -- Calm down, please. She'll tell us. Yeah, Twilight?"

No, I won't! That's to seal my doom for sure!

...Hum, or, maybe...

"You may not want to see..." -- I tell reluctantly, as if embarrassed, but their curiosity has been piqued.

"Oh, Twilight, dearie! -- whines Rarity. -- Surely it's nothing to hide, is it?"

"Yeah! -- shines Rainbow Dash a smile of excitement. -- I bet it's got to be awesome!"

"I!.. Say!.. TELL US!!!" -- yells Pinkie Pie, seemingly angered by my reluctance, but I should know she's just too impatient.

"Pinkie!" -- they all but Fluttershy yell back.

"Oh! -- Pinkie Pie whimpers. -- But!.. The... suspense! It's... killing me-e-e!!!"

She appears to be choking.

...But all laugh at her antics.

"No! Stop laughing! I'm serious! Girls!!" -- she demands, annoyed.

"Oh, please, Twilight! We beg: tell us!" -- Fluttershy makes herself known.

All stop their laughing and stare back at me, waiting.

"Twilight, -- Her Majesty decides to join too. -- It should not hurt to show them as well. I suppose not it is dangerous, is it?"

She waits for me to answer.

"I guess..." -- I sigh. If only they knew. It should definitely have pained me to tell them such bold-faced lies... But I feel no regret and no remorse! Have I not been telling I can't experience emotions?.. A spy needs them not. No.

Although with emotions it should be much easier to do it: just to tell them the truth... to confess... No need to act.

Unfortunately, I can't afford that. No! The mission must come to a victorious end!

So I do what most of the spies would consider risky beyond comprehension.

"So, -- I tell, -- I have... kinda... captured the imposter's mind!.."

Silence ensues. Hoo, Sun help me now!

...

"Remarkable, Twilight", -- speaks finally the princess up.

"Hoo boy, colour me surprah-ised!.." -- utters Applejack.

"I be..." -- and Rarity is speechless as well.

"Uh... Say what", -- deadpans Rainbow Dash.

"Um-m-m..." -- Fluttershy squeaks.

Pinkie Pie says nothing. She's just staring at me wide-eyed. I sense fascination in her...

"Yeah... -- I resume. -- Unbelievable!.." After a moment of silence I go on: "So... The imposter's mind is in my possession now! What shall I do with it, actually? What do you think?"

This one should be tricky!..

"Twilight Sparkle, -- speaks the princess, and her voice lacks any warmth. -- As a very talented, I dare say, student of magic thou art supposed to know..."

"That mind magic is dark magic? -- I interrupt, seeing where she's going to with this. -- Sure! It is. So?" Silence. "I may have not my permission to do that, but..."

The princess erupts:

"OF ALL THE MOST DISCIPLINED AND WELL-BEHAVED MAGIC STUDENTS THOU HAST GOT TO KNOW BETTER AND NOT TO USE IT WITHOUT PROPER PERMISSION!!!"

Wow! That's been mind-blowing! Almost literally, at that! My brain!.. It's definitely not what I expected...

"THE LAW SAYTH IT ALL, TWILIGHT SPARKLE! THOU WILT BE JUDGED! ATTEND THE COURT LISTENING WILLINGLY, AND IT WILL BE SEEN TO SOFTENING THY SENTENCE!"

Not... quite what I've hoped for, but...

"Please, Your Majesty! -- Rainbow Dash plops on her knees before the princess and implores her. -- Don't judge her! She's done nothing wrong! You... you shan't take her!!"

Hello? Is loyalty speaking up in her?

"Very well, -- calms the princess down. -- Defend thine indicted, and the judge will resolve this case!"

"What?! But!.. She's my friend! She's done nothing wrong!"

The princess waits for more and, when nothing has come, throws back:

"Thy point is hereby invalid".

"Girls! -- I interrupt this bedlam. -- Silence in the court, please!" When all do that, I speak: "I understand it, that you are worried about me, but don't be! I'll be fine!" -- I assure them. I see tears in their eyes... "I'll just... -- a short pause, -- ...attend the lawsuit... a-and they'll let me go!.. I-if you want, however... please... do come!.."

No, I won't cry! Hunters don't!

Apparently, Pinkie Pie isn't a Hunter: she's bawling... How terrible it must feel to have one's happy world in ruins... I do remember feeling sad...

"Pinkie... d-don't c-cry!.." -- I suppress my own tears, though I feel nothing... Nothing! I feel empty inside...

Suddenly, without any prior warning the scene is interrupted, as two portals open up, and us join two unicorns. This catches us all by surprise. The unicorns seem meaning business: robes, brimmed and pointy hats... Their horns are charged up...

I see... Some serious magicians, aren't they?

"No! Twilight!!!" -- my friends scream...

...But the next thing I know is: I've been teleported to somewhere... I don't know where to...

It's... a dimly lit, spacious room. Some crystals are glowing near the opposite wall. Glowing orbs to my left, looking like eyeballs, are seemingly scanning the room. They notice a new face here -- mine -- and squint suspiciously. Their gaze follows me, until we reach the exit near them. It's... unsettling...

I am convoyed through the door and into a relatively small room with grey walls and a low ceiling. The door behind us is locked. The only other door is before us; a magical seal is keeping it shut. One of my guards touches it with his horn. After some time the seal glows and unlocks. The door opens.

Another room is behind it. Just how many of them are there? And why do they need so many empty r?..

Oh, but this one is not empty: about a dozen of soldiers is ambushing us, their weapons pointed forward, and their horns -- charged to zap a possible intruder. Hum-m-m, nice security system, I must commend! It should be near to impossible to infiltrate!.. Almost impossible... Hum-m-m...

I am escorted inside. The door behind us is closed and shut magically again.

"Eyes", -- one of my guards mumbles.

Before I have thought of what it means, I am blindfolded.

Heh. It gets nicer every second, I admit!

Not to worry, though: I've dealt with nigh-blindness before: when I am cloaked in, I can't see well. The solution to that is my echolocation skills. Am I not the Spy?..

"Don't try to use magic of any kind, or you'll be weakened", -- one of them, I can't see who, warns me indifferently.

Welp... This is officially bad! I can't even know where they're taking me to!

"May I ask, -- I enquire, -- where are we going to?"

Honestly, I haven't thought they'll be bothered... so I am surprised, when they answer:

"You may: you're going to appear before the Magic application violation-monitoring commission".

"And what's up with the blindfold, then?" -- I ask, as if bemused, but actually curious.

"Some magicians try escaping, -- the answer is dry. -- Can't really do that, when lost".

Huh... Well! I seem to have committed a crime... although they haven't even the faintest idea!..

To tell the truth, my plan was to lure Her Lunar Majesty into a trap, then to change my guide, releasing Twilight Sparkle, then as a princess that has seemingly no friends whatsoever -- to infiltrate the government, and then... I'd see.

But, maybe, my friends may assist me one more time? They are a source of Energy...

Uh, yeah... It is a pity I can't have gathered Twilight Sparkle's knowledgebase. Although we have discussed a lot during yesterday and last night, there still is to learn so much more!

I may only hope this knowledge suffice me! I am led to the unknown!

At least I've gotten rid of my friends. They are a responsibility I can't handle...

Friends, be they damned! Why must they stand in my way?!..

If they want, they may go help Twilight Sparkle. I, meanwhile, am better off proceeding with my task!

...As soon, as I get myself out of this situation... And this... is not going to be particularly easy...

...Even for the Spy.

The hardest trial of all

"Name", -- asks me an indifferent voice.

"My name is Twilight Sparkle", -- I answer.

"Grades".

"Huh?"

"Your school grades?" -- requires the voice.

I puff my chest proudly:

"Perfect! Straight A-s! Especially when it came to magic!.."

"Enough. Next: diplomas?"

"Thousands of them!" -- I exclaim.

"Indeed".

Wait! Do they know?

"Why ask me, though, -- I'm curious, -- if you seem to..."

"Silence", -- intones the voice.

Huh! Well!

"Next, -- continues the voice, -- recent occupation?"

I try to look bemused, though with a blindfold over my eyes it seems... hard:

"Sure, -- I reply drily. -- Working as a princess of friendship, tasked with spreading the magic thereof across Equestria. Our company provides the finest samples of friendship in the world! Our motto..."

"Enough", -- it interrupts me, just as drily. It rustles some papers, then continues the interrogation:

"Next: where do you live?"

"Inside a backpack", -- I answer sarcastically.

Although I can't see, I'm sure I've heard the voice's eyebrow raise. I feel someone hit me in my shoulder:

"We haven't time for that, Miss!"

I sigh:

"Well. Where does a princess live? What do you think?"

We don't bicker for long, though, I co-operate, and the interrogation goes on. I am asked different questions: my friends, my family... They even ask me to describe my cutie mark! Which turns out to be quite tricky: for I don't remember it! Spies! If you should have to impersonate a pony... Don't forget what your cutie mark looked like! This little detail would be sure to blow your cover up!

Ah! I have been so fortunate to have Twilight Sparkle answer their questions for me! She knows everything about herself! Of course nopony has found it out: they've all thought it's been me this whole time! Am I not great? Would I have been without my cloaking wristlet, though? No, I don't think so.

...The last question has been asked, and silence has hung.

What next?..

"Identity confirmed, -- answers the voice finally. -- We apologise, Your Highness, but nopony must know about us. We are clandestine, so forgive us for having blindfolded you".

"Don't mention it, -- I answer them. -- I understand the price for security... but still: would you unblindfold me, please?"

"I believe, you've never heard of us before, Your Highness", -- the voice refuses to answer directly.

"How should I have? Also: how come I have never heard of you before? And..."

"It is my belief, -- I'm answered, -- that it is, because Her Majesty Princess Celestia must have not told you about us. And what Her Majesty doesn't tell, doesn't need to be told".

Oh, great: a private party -- I grumble internally. What a disappointment to Pinkie Pie it should be...

"Now, -- the voice adds, -- you are authorised to proceed further".

"Thank you, but still I can't see... Woah!.." I am tripped, as I am attempted to be led to some place. "Hey! Be careful! I've almost tripped!" -- I shout.

"Be careful with Her Highness, guys", -- the voice tells whoever is leading me.

"Aye", -- is the only thing they utter.

And so we proceed... We are stopped multiple times to be challenged, and some permission is, apparently, shown to the challengers. Deeper and deeper we go... I can't say where, nor for how long we've been here. I am curious... They said, I was going to appear before a commission of a sort... Was it really so big a crime: to have captured one's mind? Am I a matter of national security already? I wouldn't think so... but here we are...

At last my blindfold comes off... I blink at the light...

"We're here", -- mumbles one of my guards.

Finally!

We are in a room that's filled up with soldiers just like the room I was blindfolded in. I might have thought, we haven't moved an inch! That it's been a trip from here to the interrogation room and back again! Seriously, I can't spot the difference! Do all of the rooms here look just the same?

As I look around, the soldiers watch me intently, ready to attack, should I try something funny... Don't worry: I won't.

We step to the door, shut magically with a seal. Why must it all look so identical?! I swear I've seen just the same door, before I entered the first room, where soldiers were ambushing us!

One of my guards, again, touches the seal -- and the door opens. Sun as my witness, if there be just the same small room!..

...Coats. In my face. From the guarded room we've stepped into a small room full of overdress...

"Darn!" -- my guard swears and squeezes his way through the coats. As we go, the other one almost trips over a pair of boots and curses as well. It seems, not everyday they're met with such a... fashion display... Anyone? Alright, may this pun be forgiven!..

Still... Even if these were winter clothes, this is not a very warm welcome we've received...

What is wrong with me? Why am I punning?..

Pinkie Pie!.. What are you still doing here? I've set you free! Or... are you trying to cheer me up, thinking, perhaps, that I am miserable?

Worry you not, Pinkie Pie. I can slither my way out of here. For I am the Spy! And the Spy has never been called out before!

We've gotten through... Finally! Another door is before us... Oh, come on!

The door behind us is shut, while the one before us -- opened...

We enter some sort of lobby. A bored receptionist livens up, jumps up from his seat and asks:

"Hello! Whom have you come for?"

"For MAVIMONC", -- one of my guards blurts.

For what now?

"Alright. If I may see your?.."

The pony shoves the receptionist the permission right in his face.

"Ah... Very good. Now! You here are?.."

"Twilight Sparkle", -- I say, showing no irritation, though I should at least feel it.

"Very good, -- the receptionist repeats, nodding. -- Accused of something?"

"Yes, -- grumbles the guard. -- Forbidden magic".

"Of kind?.." -- enquires the receptionist, raising his eyebrow.

"Refer to HLMP Luna", -- grumbles the other.

"HLMP"? What does that mean?

"Her Lunar Majesty Princess..." -- answers me Twilight Sparkle immediately. Thank you. "Not at all!" -- her words spell her beaming face... But wait... Shouldn't the face spell the words, rather than the other way around?..

I don't ask Twilight Sparkle that. My thinking must be awry... Only with Pinkie Pie have I felt such silliness...

Confusion...

"I shall send her a letter", -- meanwhile the receptionist nods and bends to write something down.

"Clear up the exit, won't you?" -- remarks one of my guards irritably, as the quill is scratching.

"Pardon?" -- lifts the receptionist his head, stopping the quill.

The pony points his hoof back at the door we've entered:

"Coats. Boots. Impossible to pass!"

"Ah... I'll see to it", -- promises the receptionist with a nod and proceeds his writing.

"Her Majesty comes, -- notices the other guard. -- Better have it done before that..."

"Her Majesty, -- the receptionist replies, -- is actually more likely to teleport right here, bypassing all that... -- he wrinkles his nose, -- ...security system".

Huh? So it is bypassable? Ho! I see!.. Well!.. Maybe... if I can just...

"Still!.." -- grumbles the guard.

The receptionist says nothing in response, busy with his job...

We have been waiting for a while, but finally a commotion is heard from-behind the exit door. All heads jerk up and turn toward it...

Someone is making their way through...

"BE THESE CLOTHES DARNED!"

Wait! I recognise that voice!.. So after all she...

The rustle of clothes is heard... some gasps, whoas and squeaks... That magically locked door appears to be shut, and the moment it is the exit door bursts open.

And who enters in? Her Lunar Majesty Princess Luna! So after all she hasn't teleported, thus bypassing the security... No. Instead of that she appears to have gone all the way to here. By hoof.

"WHO, I ASK, IS IN CHARGE?!"

And... she hasn't arrived all alone... All of my friends, Spike included... are here.

"THAT GATE ROOM IS NOT TO SERVE AS A SUPPLY CLOSET OR AN ANTECHAMBER!"

Great! Now they have managed to come, right when I've been pretty sure they would have preferred to stay!.. But no, they had to come!

"IT IS THERE FOR CLEAR SECURITY REASONS, AND IT IS NOT -- CAN THIS BE MADE CLEARER?! -- NOT TO BE KEPT CLUTTERED WITH DRESSINGS! OR SHOES!"

Despite Her Lunar Majesty yelling I invoke Twilight Sparkle in myself and rush toward my friends:

"Girls! Spike! You're here!"

Yes, I think. Why are you here?! Have we not had a great sleepover? Have you not had enough of me? I can't be your friend, do you understand?! Nor do I want! I don't... think... there... is someone... I care about... For, well: caring is sharing... And Hunters don't share what positivity they've got!

"TWILIGHT!!!" -- they all exclaim, somehow even over-yelling Her Lunar Majesty. They rush to hug me as well!..

But can I blame them? I am not to reveal my true self... So... If only I could!.. reach Canterlot! Then I shouldn't have to worry about friends getting in my way!..

We collide and fall on the floor in a pile of emotions... How... unimaginably... h-happy!.. we are!.. I think!.. I-I think, I-I m-might c... cry!.. Of... happiness!..

No, that's just an illusion... Despite tears rolling clearly from my eyes... I only hope they've come to get me right out of here and on to a job for the government. Seriously, how difficult must it be to infiltrate it?! Why haven't I yet done so?? I blame friends!

We're squeezing each other... No one is left behind!.. All are crying!..

...Her Lunar Majesty is long done yelling at some nincompoops, who've cluttered the exit, and is seemingly waiting for us to be as well done snuggling. The magicians, who've been convoying me, are apprehensive, but I should know they trust their princess with whom she brings. The receptionist... Well... He's shivering in fear before Her Majesty, and that's understandable: he was expecting her to teleport instead of coming in the usual way, wasn't he?

"Th-thank you..." -- I manage, as I get up on my hooves. It is rather difficult: they don't want to let me go. "Come on, guys! -- I attempt to smile. -- I d... d-do appreciate... it... b-but..."

...But they don't want to budge... Their care for me... I can't imagine anyone to... care!.. so... deeply! So... wholeheartedly!

"C-come on, g-guys! -- I wipe my tears and attempt once again to pry myself off. -- Grow up! Stop being such crybabies!"

They cease their wailing... only to stare at me.

"My, Twilight!.." -- gasps Rarity.

"Are you NUTS?!" -- shrieks Rainbow Dash, distress clearly seen on her face... I can't be fooled.

"Twah-ilah-ight, what're ya talkin' about?!" -- joins them Applejack.

"We've come all this way just to support you! And you... this?!"

Rainbow Dash, what is your problem?

"Oh, but I can't help it, everypony-y-y!.." -- weeps Pinkie Pie... Huh?.. "Woo-hoo-hoo!.. I'm just... too SENSITI-I-IVE!.." -- she chokes.

Fluttershy, who hasn't said a word, pats her in support sadly. Everyone is staring at her in confusion, some eyebrows raised.

"Uh-h-h... Regardless... -- interrupts Rainbow Dash this awkward situation. -- Twilight! Is that really you?"

Uh... Why?..

"Of course we're not crybabies!.." -- she stares crossly at me. Others only glance at her questioningly. "We're just... -- she sniffs. -- ...Couldn't... bear it!.. Kn-nowing you were... w-well!.."

What... is up with them?? Why are they so... desperate?

"Well... -- after a short pause I say, as I rise, -- I know, how much you care about me, but..."

But Rainbow Dash zips and sweeps me in yet another hug, cutting off my words. Others join as well... except for Pinkie Pie, who is still weeping on the floor... Uh-h-h...

"But -- no 'buts', -- whispers the blue pegasus. -- Nothing, you know that better, than any of us, nothing! can tear us apart!.."

"Even if you think otherwise, -- adds Rarity, -- dear... think again!"

"No matter what -- we're always there for ya!" -- exclaims Applejack and secures us all more tightly.

"Pinkie, -- calls Fluttershy the sobbing mare. -- Are you going to join us?"

"Ah-h-h!.. -- she springs up, face tear-stained, but nonetheless filled with bittersweet happiness. -- Everypony!.. Ah-h-h!.."

With that she embraces all of us at once (!) and appears to be smothering us... Alright, I may choke in here!..

"T... Twilight..."

In all this emotional turmoil I've failed to notice just one more friend that's gone completely unnoticed ever since the sleepover: my faithful assistant Spike the dragon.

I can't understand, how I haven't noticed him! Judging by what he's experiencing, the entire world has just exploded! Burnt to ashes! Torn to pieces! Blown up to smithereens!

I must know his feelings toward his... uh... whoever Twilight Sparkle is to him (how have I forgotten to ask that one?!), but I am not his entire world, OK?!

I pry myself free of the others' hooves ("Can't... breeze... girls!.." -- "Oh! Right... Sorry!") and approach the little creature:

"Yes, Spike?"

He leaps at me! For a moment I fear for my eyes' safety: doesn't he want to claw them out?! But... no. He doesn't. Instead he clings to me, as if his very life depended on it! Yeesh!.. Clingy much?

Darned be Pinkie Pie! She's infected me with a pun-making disorder! I knew nothing good would come out of friendship!..

"Woah!.. Spike!.. Geez, relax! What is wrong with you? I'm not deadly ill! You oughtn't, really..."

He doesn't listen. He's hugging me, as if he hadn't just done that moments ago.

"Aw-w-w!.. -- Twilight Sparkle speaks up. -- That's because I hold a special place in his heart!"

Wait! I don't remember having asked her!

"Behold! -- nonetheless, despite everything she proceeds. -- The magic of friendship... in action!"

Alright! It is uncharacteristic of me on so many levels -- but I suppose the time has come for me to FREAK OUT!

"Ahem", -- but, luckily for me, I have no time to do that: Her Lunar Majesty has coughed. "We have gathered you here for a very important reason: ye may propose your arguments to defend the accused Twilight Sparkle... that is, if ye are done having a moment with your friend", -- she huffs.

Yet I know, that deep down her heart is warmed and she barely resists the urge to cry! How touched she must be!.. And I? What was that all about?? Was I losing control?? The more reason to stop hanging out with them!

I check to see, if Twilight Sparkle's mind is still secured...

It is... Good! I exhale, becoming aware of a breath I appear to have been holding.

...No... It is clear to me now, why other spies would fail! I repeat: no! It was not without a reason nopony... Ugh!.. no one could succeed in stealing this spell! I'm telling you: this!.. country!.. is!.. cursed! It's completely soaked with feelings! No one!.. it seems... can escape this doom!.. The ponies shall poison one! Make one compassionate! Sensitive! Weak! I can't stand this fate! I shan't survive as weak! Please!.. Someone... Tell me I can be still emotionless! It is... so... great!.. to be... able... to hurt... others!.. H-how else am I supposed to feed??..

I'll... perish otherwise...

Even now... I sense commotion inside my core... It appears to be still impenetrable for emotions... for the Energy of various kinds... Only if I should allow so...

But... What Twilight Sparkle is feeling, is... It's... so... overwhelming!

My knees tremble, and I collapse. Naturally my friends rush closer to see, if I'm OK... But... am I?

Spike stirs as well. Worry has begun to bubble up in him... In a little while he'll start to freak out, seeing me like this.

I pat him:

"Never fear... Spike... -- I exhale. -- For as long, as you'll be there... s-s-supporting me... -- a sharp breath. -- ...I'll b-be th-there for you... too!.."

My friends...

They appear to be assuring me... that everything... is going to be fine...

But I, honestly, doubt that. If only I could!.. hide... from all these... feelings!..

"...You are queued for a meeting", -- I hear the receptionist's voice... What is it... he's mumbling about?.. "O-of course, Your Majesty, -- he apologises hastily, -- the queue isn't long a-anyway!.. J-just!.."

"We'll wait", -- condescends the princess coldly.

"N-no, I mean... They are actually busy right now! And... a-and they're having a meeting!.. S-so!.."

"Yes, we have announced, that we'll wait", -- repeats the princess, showing a tint of impatience.

The receptionist goes silent:

"O... o-of course... Your Majesty".

"Rise!" -- I hear. The poor guy has bowed down, hasn't he? Oh, is he afraid!

"Twilight Sparkle", -- the princess speaks to me. What?..

She approaches me and speaks seriously:

"As a princess thou hast to realise thou art responsible for what thou doest..."

"Please, Your Majesty!" -- begs Rainbow Dash again.

"Have mercy!" -- Rarity is with her as well.

"Spare her li-i-ife!.." -- is Pinkie Pie overreacting.

"She needs us and our support! Don't you see she's having a melt-down?"

So this is what it looks like from the outside... How observant of you, Fluttershy! Truer words couldn't have been spoken!..

"Girls! -- answers the princess, and all fall silent. -- We do understand this must be shocking, but responsibility is above all..."

They all interrupt her again in protest. The princess stomps her hoof. Silence ensues.

"Ye are concerned for your friend, are ye not? -- attempts she to explain herself again. -- I see that... Nonetheless... Though it is in my and my sister's power to bring justice..." -- here she pauses for emphasis. "...To pardon criminals, to unlock prison cells... Just as much have we the power to take ponies into custody, to rot them in jail!.. As well, as just to confiscate property", -- she hurries to add, seeing the faces all about her change at the mention of rotting in jail. "It is also in our power to make foolish decisions -- therefore! -- she raises her forehoof. -- Therefore! It is our responsibility to bear!"

She speaks further:

"Fear ye not, my little ponies! Your friend Twilight Sparkle is in good hooves! Trust ye me as your princess?"

The ponies are uneasy...

"Trust ye me not?" -- she arches her eyebrow.

"Well... Your Hah-ighness, -- speaks up Applejack. -- Ah-i trust you. And so do you, right?" -- she addresses the others.

Though reluctantly, all give their yeas.

"Spah-ike, -- Applejack approaches me and kneels down to be at Spike's level. -- Come on. We promise nothing bad shall happen to Twah-ilah-ight!"

Again, reluctantly the little dragon lets go of me. How unsure is he! But... he does for some reason trust my friends... doesn't he?.. As he would -- me... Huh... Curious...

"Again, the magic of friendship in action!" -- I hear Twilight Sparkle. Oh, come now! I am about to be judged for some dark magic I did -- and here some more of dark magic is sealing my doom!

"Now, friendship is no dark magic!" -- takes Twilight Sparkle the insult.

Well... Go tell this to someone, who's not melting down emotionally!

"Maybe, I should!" -- she huffs.

...Now. This... is NOT supposed to be happening.

I can't do this! Help!

Sun... Help me!..

In the end I could manage myself. Although it wasn't particularly easy. No!

You see, though cross with me a little, Twilight Sparkle was still under my control. So of course she obliged in the end and discussed with me, how to stop the emotional onslaught and what was going on.

She told me, because she was friends with the other ponies (and with Spike), a mysterious link was connecting them all. They cared each about other. Unbelievably. They held each other dear... They were attached each to other emotionally. Bound, if I may. They felt love.

Before the party (preceding our sleepover) I had come to realise it was some kind of love. Unselfishness... Honesty... Laughter, kindness, loyalty... Laughter was special: it didn't seem it was necessary for one to be considered a good friend. However one with laughter is most likely to befriend ponies. And having friends leads to responsibility... Such I cannot take...

Nonetheless. All of the six had, as is natural for the prey, responsive cores. Inside their cores resided sparks. They had ignited the four elements of friendship -- and someone was to be blamed for that. Not necessarily was that Pinkie Pie... But... apparently, she had ignited the elements inside Twilight Sparkle's core... And from then... Care must have been sparkled... And, no, that was not intended to be a pun. At all!

So. It was "friendship" that'd been ignited. So Twilight Sparkle had done... something. Or, maybe, she hadn't. I can't say for sure. But there could be no friendship without taking great responsibility of one's friends. So... Laughter must be blamed for ensuring mutual friendship, I guess?.. It had ignited friendship in the other five... So they had become Twilight Sparkle's friends. And... again, Laughter?.. It had been ignited in addition to the other four, had it not?.. If only I could tell for sure!...

So... Not the four, the five Elements had been sparkled... Yeah, inside Twilight Sparkle... Huh! It may seem, she was destined to have met the five, wasn't she?..

In any case. When the five Elements were ignited by that spark... That's right: the sixth Element was born. That mysterious Element Of Magic...

And, apparently, such magic was not just any kind of magic, was it? No, such magic can only originate from friendship... And friendship -- is just a bond! Emotional bond, mind that! The combination of the five Elements!.. S-so... Their mutual love... For some reason... born of this all was... the Element Of Magic...

And the aforementioned link between mutual friends... It... Urgh. It was clearly some magic that had enhanced that link... That... bond... That made them care... That made them love each other... So... Those emotions... Some magic was at work, and some great one, at that...

To tell the truth, not even Twilight Sparkle understood such magic to its full extent. So forgive me, if my explanation seems confusing... Believe me, when it comes to the Element Of Magic, I am lost as well... So. I may only guess that magic was the reason for my, ah... "melt-down". I touched it... and it overwhelmed me completely!

It even livened Twilight Sparkle a bit! I was afraid I'd lost control over her! But, as soon, as she'd given me an explanation on what a magical moment there was...

...I asked her, how I was supposed to hide from all those emotions. Honestly, she couldn't understand why. She said, friendship was a wonderful, wonderful thing! That there was nothing more valuable, nothing worth more!

Of course I can't agree with that notion: have I not been telling I can't afford myself to care! I can't cease control over my emotions, even if I had such preposterous an idea! I am not of the prey!

...Well. I might decide to care. I might open up... I might want to take this responsibility... and to stay with them...

...But... should I not be better off as a separate entity? Why disguise as someone, if... how was it?.. if friends are supposed to accept friends for who they are? At least... according to Twilight Sparkle they are...

Well... Even if I came in undisguised... would they recognise me? We should have to start from square one... Of course, unless I told them I'd been with them that whole time... No! I don't think I can take such responsibility! I couldn't be honest with them! And if I couldn't be a good friend... then... why should I care? Friendship is not worth it. Look at me! I could have been in Canterlot long ago, stealing the spell! And instead? I can't leave without them following me! Even now, as I have been taken forcibly for a crime -- ha, a crime! -- they just won't let me escape them!

Ugh... Eventually I couldn't take it. I panicked. I had almost decided I ought to have released my guide... and to stay invisible...

But. As I was thinking it over, I realised, just how complicated it was going to be. I should have to take my wristlet off. To release Twilight Sparkle. To put the wristlet back on. And then? I had to leave unnoticed! How?!.. A pair of apparently well trained magicians were there, not to mention Her Lunar Majesty! I don't suppose I could flash my eyes and stun them, so they shouldn't remember anything. Could I? I doubted it. I can recognise magic, when I see it, so I know, when it is just too risky!.. Would they not have some defences against my stunning flash? Wouldn't they? That was what I thought!

However. As I was contemplating it, I decided I knew the solution! If only Twilight Sparkle could have stabbed me, then disguised as me and finally sucked me into the wristlet! That should have been great! I would do that, and invisibility should help me! No one should suspect a switch had occurred!.. But she couldn't: she wasn't me...

So! The problem was for us to switch places! And while I couldn't do that -- I could still switch our minds! And that was what I did: leaving some overrides, I instructed my wristlet to take over my mind, as well as Twilight Sparkle's! And then? I gave some control over my body to Twilight Sparkle's mind!

So! As a result... my mind is hiding inside the wristlet as if behind Twilight Sparkle's, while she can control my body, as I can control her mind! While my mind is controlled by my wristlet! While I have some overrides to restore the status quo!

Uh... Naturally this affects my thinking... I appear to be nothing more, than a thought at the back of Twilight Sparkle's mind... Uh... Dark magic indeed... Honestly, though, I don't know what she is thinking... This convoluted scheme appears to have made me a part of Twilight Sparkle's mind, which in its turn is running my, uh, body...

I... don't know... We... may have become one?.. Well, we... do share one mind... not actually, but...

Uh, in any case... At least I don't experience any sentiments any more. My core is safe... I hope...

...Well, my current state worries me... I would very rather return to be myself again!..

However... my friends are still here. And they won't leave, until this be done! I may only hope we will! Fortunately, our waiting time has come to end, just as I've finished switching our minds! That was a very close one!..

But am I not the Spy?

...Actually, am I?! Oh, Sun, what have I done!

But I oughtn't to panic. They will just judge Twilight Sparkle... Maybe, they'll release her, in which case I'll be free. Or, maybe, they'll arrest her... In which case, well, I could still escape somehow... I know I could! I am the Spy!

Now. They are ready to see us. Her fate will be decided!

Huh. I wonder, can she figure out she has a cloaking wristlet now?..

Speaking of which. What, if the guys from the commission discover it?

But it hasn't yet been discovered by anypony! A wonderful, truly wonderful invention!..

"Next, please! Oh, here you go, Your Majesty!.."

This is it! Twilight Sparkle is excited!.. Maybe, I am too... But mostly she...

Damn. This isn't a good idea any more! Maybe, I'd better change everything back before I've hidden my mind behind hers?!

Oh! But my friends!..

What am I to do now?!..

I and my friends are led into a hall.

Some serious ponies in robes are sitting at the wide desk before us. Their looks are stern.

As Her Lunar Majesty has entered the hall with us, they all stand up and bow in respect.

"Your Majesty", -- speaks one in the centre.

"Greetings to you too, -- she answers casually, not stopping. -- May we begin?"

"Indeed", -- the central one answers.

All sit down. Our group approaches the table. I, alone, stand before them. Her Lunar Majesty goes left and sits there. My friends are instructed to go right, and they sit on the bench.

Worry and concern are spelt on their faces... Their immense care...

Twilight Sparkle resonates with the same feeling. Now, that she's allowed to perceive more, than just me, she reacts to it, as if I'd released her... That, however, isn't true... Though detached from my own body, I, her master... can control her perfectly well!

And that by extension means, I can control her feelings! And no friendship!.. shall stand in my way!

"May our meeting begin", -- announces the central desk pony. "This is the case of... -- he checks his papers. -- ...Twilight Sparkle".

Oh, come now, you couldn't say it was me right in front of you?!

"Your Majesty, -- he turns and speaks to the princess, -- state your case, please".

She rises. Her face is stern. But I know... how disappointed in me she is. She can't believe I'd have done such a thing. O, how wishes she I were not here! How wishes she she didn't have to do this! And yet it is upon her to bring justice in this land. It is upon her and her sister...

I make to transfer to her a simple thought, that this case need not be processed, so I may be released...

However something prevents me. I can't transmit my intents! I can't communicate!

Is this because of what I've done to myself? Because I'm hidden from emotions? I should think so...

My power to inflict fuzziness... To transmit the Energy!..

...But, maybe, not all is so bad?.. not all is lost?!.. It appears, Twilight Sparkle's mind is what is blocking me! So, when I regain myself!.. Then I'll have it restored! At least, that is my hope. Alright... let us not panic... Everything is just fine!.. Hee-hee-hee!..

Meanwhile the princess proceeds to explicating, what she witnessed. She tells, that she found a dream, in which a dream guardian from another country was fighting Twilight Sparkle. Naturally she banished him! For, it appears, every country has its own dream guardian! They monitor their people's dreams and, well, guard them! Her Lunar Majesty is such a guard, it appears!

Now I understand! Maybe, it was good I'd encountered that guardian... Otherwise Her Lunar Majesty might not have bought my lies!

By the way, she's going on. She tells, she wanted to banish Twilight Sparkle as well -- but who, she believed, was her and over whom Twilight Sparkle and the guardian had been fighting, was not actually her, but rather her doppelgänger! So, confused by who of them was the real one, she proposed a challenge, and thus she determined, who the real Twilight Sparkle was. Then, she tells, the real one appeared to be banishing the doppelgänger... and only when they all had waked up, did Twilight Sparkle tell she'd performed a mind capture!

Upon hearing those words the committee gasps. All stares are directed toward me. Unbelieving stares...

The princess ends her speech with: "I rest my case". The judges are silent.

My friends... They want so badly to interfere! I of all should know, how much it pains them!..

But I... am insensitive to this pain -- thank you, Twilight Sparkle!

"...What will the indicted say in her defence?" -- finally the central judge speaks.

I open my mouth and lick my lips... but, before any words escape it, I hear Twilight Sparkle's voice vibrate in my head. As words reach me, I either let them pass, or suppress them, moulding Twilight Sparkle's mind to think again -- and better this time. As this verification process is complete, my throat makes sounds...

Huh... How interesting it is to watch myself as if from the outside...

I tell I am innocent and why: some trained magicians do that without any problem; no one ever berates them for that! must I really feel ashamed of myself, just because I have no permission to do so?

Who, I ask, has the power to permit me or to forbid me to do what I want? Is it not me? And is it not my responsibility? Am I not responsible for what I do? Am I not an adult already? And if not, why have I been brought to here? Since someone else appears to be responsible for my actions -- well, let us let him come and speak for himself! He'll tell you, why he's permitted me to do what I've done! Of course nopony will come. For that pony is -- me! I -- and only I! -- permit myself to do so or not to do so. And if you have a problem with that -- well! We are gathered here! What is your problem? Speak your minds! For I've done nothing wrong in this regard!

...As I've finished speaking, my legs are shaking; my heart is pounding; my body feels tense; a trickle of sweat is streaming down. I wipe it away and request a seat, voice hoarse. One is provided, and I collapse on it. I must calm down! Phew!..

The committee says nothing. The princess is... huh. Marvelled?.. Conflicting feelings are fighting in her with fury! To be responsible -- what does it mean? Is it an obligation? Or is it actually some very pleasant power, given by one's duty? For she knows it herself, what being responsible takes. She also realises, herself, what it gives...

I, myself? I consider responsibility a burden: point in case -- my friends. I don't want it: it takes a lot from me and gives me nothing. But what about the responsibility I do bear? Well... Being a spy, I lose not so much: so what, if I must stay disguised? So what, if I'm subject to hatred?!

I am hatred-proof! Being responsible for my own safety and well-being is a part of who I am! And being who I am is never a burden! Never! Who can object that? Huh? Someone, who doesn't like himself?..

Well... If I didn't like myself, whom should I? Those, who are not me? Whom I can never be a part of? Whom I can never be like? Maybe, then I had better just perish. What should be the point existing, if I were not to exist?! How even could I hate so much those I belong to? For we are the same! Of course, if I should change... That should be a reason!.. But even then... I don't think I ought to forget who I had once been...

I mean, how hypocritical that should be of me!.. To get into trouble, to beg for mercy... To be spared... Then to find another fellow in trouble... to deny mercy to them... And then?.. What should befall those, who beg for mercy, yet are merciless themselves?.. Honestly, I am not one of those. I know there are situations, which it's just better not to get into! This will justify my mercilessness, when it come to it!

I just know it'll be my fault! That I'll HAVE to be punished for my mistake!.. I won't accept mercy, where I don't deserve it! Isn't it the right thing to do? I know that, and I am not even close to good! So. If being harsh on myself is the right thing... Tell me... What can justify being nice to everypony? Huh? Well, what? I'm not even dividing the world here into me and everypony else. I never do that.

...But. As well, as that... I know another thing. I know there are times... when cruelty is... gratuitous. Of course... if I had to replenish my Energy supply not by tickling... but rather by being violent... Then?.. Well, then, maybe, I'd have to reconsider the value of a life. But I am not violent. No. I value life. I never take it away! If someone begged me for mercy, I'd consider sparing them: I know there are instances, when anyone, without any limitation, is worth being spared! And I don't make exceptions from that rule.

When I know I am worth mercy, I know everyone is. Should I consider myself unworthy, though... I'd consider sparing no one!..

That is the thing! I am one and the same with my fellows! It doesn't matter, who they are. When I'm just like them, I'm with them! And I don't forget that, when I be with them no more!

I am a spy, so I am with spies! Spying is NEVER wrong -- for I do it too! And what I do is NEVER wrong!

Or take my unique feature: I am a Hunter. Therefore Hunters are good, and the prey is... well, worse, than us... For, well... Hunting is NEVER wrong! Because I do it! It is a part of me, and I can never be wrong!

Or consider this: I am of "active" Hunters. I am proud to be of the strong! I despise the weak! This attitude... even if considered "racist" somewhat, must not be explained to you once again.

I know one thing for sure: if I were born weak, but then were converted somehow to be strong... then, maybe, I'd remember having been weak... Remember having been with them... I'd remember having been who I'd have been, and who I'd have been should NEVER be wrong!

For this very reason being who I am is NEVER wrong as well! There is NOTHING wrong in being superior to the weak!

Of course... If I should change, I'd despise those, with whom I'd been. If I decided to quit spying, reasoning it were a wrong thing to do, then I'd despise spies. But I'd never forget I had once been one of them... and, even if I considered them bad, I'd show them mercy, where I'd have deserved it... Even if I'd have changed and shouldn't deserve mercy for being who I'd ceased to be...

...However I can never quit spying: once a spy -- always a spy!

And even more so -- a Hunter. I can't change who I am. I shall always find pleasure in tickle-torturing others!.. As well, as other Hunters shall always find pleasure in different kinds of torturing...

And of course I can't change my strength! I shall NEVER be weak! So?.. Make your own conclusion.

...My emotional melt-down notwithstanding, of course... I... actually fear of experiencing it ever again!.. My attitude... I know there'll be NO excuse for how I've treated the world!.. This is yet another reason I flee being responsible... Speaking of which...

What have the judges decided?

While I've been in a trance-like state, discussing different matters with myself, the judges have been whispering each to other. I have made quite a ruckus, haven't I, eh? Ha-ha!

But finally they stop whispering, as they seem to have come to an agreement.

"Is it correct, -- asks the central judge, -- that you take responsibility for what you've done? Do you confirm you have performed an act of dark magic, namely a mind capture?"

My friends' hearts race like horses. Her Lunar Majesty's state is... mixed. Twilight Sparkle doesn't panic. Does she feel having no control, though? I don't know...

It doesn't matter. I dictate her to answer, and so she does:

"Which question should I answer? Ugh... I suppose, I should -- each one of them. Ahem. First, I am an adult pony. Therefore I am responsible for what I do".

All lean closer to hear me. All, except for judges, are sweating nervously. Yes, even Her Lunar Majesty is feeling on the edge.

"Second, I have... not performed a punishable act of dark magic..."

"There are, -- I am interrupted, -- no other kinds of dark magic, Miss. All are punishable. Have you or have you not per..."

It is my turn to interrupt:

"In this case -- I have not performed such an act".

Silence hangs for a while. The judges exchange glances. Finally one of the judges to my left decides to ask me, his face sly:

"And pray tell us, Twilight Sparkle... Just what exactly have you performed?" -- his lips crook into a smile.

This doesn't deter me:

"Why, an act of grey magic, what else?" -- I allow myself to smile as well.

However the judge is unfazed:

"And just what IS that type of magic, huh?"

"Why, this is clearly the magic that is not dark!" -- I surprise myself with a smirk.

"Enough!" -- interferes the central judge. He rubs his head tiredly, and then lifts it and asks me, gazing right through my soul: "Twilight Sparkle... -- his gazing relaxes. -- Uh-h-h... Do you state, what Her Majesty Princess Luna has accused you of is not true?"

"She's accused me of various things... I had indeed a dream, where I was confronting two, uh, entities. Princess Luna did come to help me, and she did see my doppelgänger. She did believe me, and then I did... -- here I pause for an emphasis, -- ...capture that doppelgänger's mind..."

"Aha! -- exclaims the left judge. -- You did it! You've said it! Gentleponies! -- he speaks to his fellow judges. -- Our job is done here. What will the defenders want to say?"

"Hold it!" -- grumbles the central judge, then asks me to continue.

Which I do:

"Thank you. As I was saying... That doppelgänger's mind was captured. I woke up. My friends were there, -- I wave to them, and they respond me in kind, hope gleaming in their eyes. -- Princess Luna asked, what I'd done to their mind -- the doppelgänger's, I mean -- and I told her the same thing I have -- to you. Well, naturally, Her Majesty yelled at me for what I'd done! And then I was about to..."

"Miss Sparkle, -- interrupts me another judge, this time to my right. -- Since you've performed such a deed, you have to know a captured mind must be stored somewhere..."

Oh!..

"Well... My fellow judges! I propose, we should examine the presumable imposter's mind, determine where their body resides, then call for them to appear at this listening".

Uh-oh! I'm in trouble again!

"In this case, -- as the judges have all agreed to that, the central judge announces, -- we may proceed to a preliminary verdict of confining the indicted Twilight Sparkle and extending the listening, till the presumed doppelgänger be summoned".

He raises his voice:

"As per trial protocol!.. -- he turns to my friends, who were about to break the order in the court. -- What... will the defenders have to say?"

Well... Maybe, not everything is lost, after all! As it turns out, even now my friends are helping me!

Yeah... let them defend me... After all... they just could get me off the hook!..

But I want my body back! In fact, I want to release Twilight Sparkle as soon, as possible!..

I might have to start from square one... but at least no friendship shall be there to get in my way!..

...Even if now it comes actually in handy...

Uh...

Please... Though no emotion is stirring inside me now... I think, I'm very close to hating my job!

I don't wanna be a spy any more!..

Author's Note

The hardest trial is not one held in the court :trollestia: . Friendship and risky mind tricks, on the other side...

'Tis a shame to leave him in this dire situation, eh? You don't want him to perish, do you?
Well... Let us see, if he can succeed... For the future of this tale... he's got to stay determined! Have hope in him! And await the next chapter!

No escaping it, is it?..

Throughout the trial I have hoped, my "friends" will win my case. If they won... Boy, where do I start?!..

If they won, suspicions might evaporate! I would be let free! Chat with Twilight Sparkle too!.. If they won, things should be back to normal! Roads would be open! Though a bit harder, I'd be closer to my destination! I can't believe I haven't reached Canterlot yet!

I imagine, things would be easier, if my "friends" won this case...

...They've failed. The judges' verdict has not changed! They are still going to examine Twilight Sparkle's mind! Little do they know, it is inside my wristlet. But that does not help things! I can't provide them with it! It is not, as if I had her mind! My wristlet can't separate it from her body! How am I supposed to let them?! If they ask me!.. I can't show them! And if I not co-operate... What shall my excuse be?!..

I should feel terrified, but I'm fine. I can't experience emotions, luckily. However... Will it be my end?..

"Alright, -- speaks the central judge up, -- let us examine the victim's captured mind!.."

"Actually, -- interferes the judge on the right, -- it is high time we had a break. I'm hungry from all these meetings!"

"Alright... let us..." -- grumbles the judge on the left, rising.

As the three leave, he looks at me and bores with his gaze, meaning to say... actually, I can't tell any more... His face exhibits only this much, and my ability to perceive others' emotions has been limited by Twilight Sparkle... I can't feel, and that's OK, won't have it any other way... Though may be inconvenient, it helps me very much, so I am staying alive, still staying alive! Oh! Oh! Oh, oh! Staying alive! Staying alive!.. Oh, right... So... I can't tell what he's feeling and with what emotion he thinks of me... Judging, though, by how he confronted me, I may only guess he's not very... pleased with me...

Ha! Whatever malice he may hold -- I am insensitive to it! Though... my current state does worry me...

The central judge announces a break and leaves with his fellows. As soon, as that has happened... my "friends" dash from their seats and rush to me!..

I'm dizzy!.. They are blabbering all kinds of consoling and supportive things, but I can't take so much at a time! Help!..

They hug me. Tears are in their eyes: they are crying. As... am I?? What's happening? Twilight Sparkle! Why have you decided it's a good idea to cry?

Urgh, this is not to be going on for any longer! Status quo must be restored! I want my body back to myself again! Huh? So WHAT, if I'll feel emotions again?! By the end it shan't matter, anyway!

"Ahem!" -- someone has coughed. Everyone's attention turns toward her.

Her Lunar Majesty.

"Hear ye me! -- she exclaimeth... oh, wait... exclaims! -- I shall go and have a meal too... Have not eaten since some time" -- she delivers apologetically. "However! -- she remembers. -- Do not go out! Especially thou, Twilight!" -- her eyes stare sternly. "Perhaps, ye all are hungry too? -- she enquires. -- If so, I shall bring some snacks to you".

Everyone is staring at her odd request, though Pinkie Pie's eyes have gone wide: "Ooh!.."

"Actually no, thank you", -- says Applejack, shoving her hoof into Pinkie Pie's mouth, stopping her from making any sounds.

"If ye say so", -- answers the princess and turns to leave after the judges.

"Uh... -- utters Rarity. -- Odd... to say the least".

"You don't say", -- answers Applejack... then yelps: "Ouch!" Pinkie Pie has just bitten her hoof, still stuck inside her mouth, and Applejack jerks it out: "Pinkie!"

"Well, hello-o-o! I was going to say I was hungry too! But someone didn't think of other ponies, huh?!"

"Oh, come on, Pinkie! We are not leaving Twah-ilah-ight in this pickle!"

"Wha-a-at?? There's a pickle, and no one's TOLD ME?!!"

All chuckle at that, and Rarity explains there is no edible pickle, rather -- a sticky situation... Ah, Pinkie Pie... Spies miss no one... but you!.. are different! I can't explain it, but, maybe, it has something to do with my current state?..

This is it, then! It is time to restore the status quo! It's time to regain control over my body!..

"Alright, guys! Let us all get serious! -- calls Rainbow Dash, and her expression goes sour. -- Let us face it: we've failed! Twilight is probably going to be found guilty... a-and... th-thrown in jail!.." She sniffs, the others' expressions saddening. But Rainbow Dash screams determinedly all of a sudden: "But are we gonna let THAT happen?! ARE WE?!! Then I say: who-o-o's WITH ME?!"

After a bit of silence Spike reminds everyone present he's still here: "I AM!" Raising his hand, he steps forward, closer to me -- and to Rainbow Dash as well.

"Dash, you've got to be kidding, -- huffs Applejack. -- We ALL are with you!" She takes a step forward as well.

"Yes, darling! Why ever should we not?" -- chimes Rarity in, following Applejack.

"Friends forever, inseparable as two gums, thick as batter -- which's thicker, than thieves!" -- gives Pinkie Pie input of her own, talking rather speedily and infecting the others with her energy. She hops toward the gang of ponies formed around me: "Together we are better, than sugar, matter more, than spices in soup do! And..." She trails off, uncharacteristically out of random things to say. "And nice things like that!" -- she adds awkwardly.

"Um..." Fluttershy has not yet said a word, but she looks ready to voice her support... Though, maybe, she's just nervous. I can't perceive her emotions any more.

"...Yay?" -- she adds finally, trying to flash a determined smile... though is she truly determined?

"Then listen! -- and Rainbow Dash rubs her fore hooves together, lowering her voice. -- I have a plan!.."

She has... What??

I was ready to strip Twilight Sparkle of her control, and then to free myself from my cloaking wristlet's influence... Now I am listening... Rainbow Dash, what have you concocted?

She whispers:

"OK, so, they are not letting Twilight go, are they? Well! While they're dining -- let's bust out!"

Hum... The security system is not so easy to bust out of...

"And... that's it? -- asks surprised Applejack with a tint of bemusement. -- That's your plan??"

"We're all prepared to fight! -- continues the pegasus. -- If we dash for the exit, as if there were no security, they shan't have time to react properly!"

"Maybe, you'll dash, huh, Rainbow! That's your last name, ain't it?"

Pinkie Pie chortles at that:

"Ha-ha, dash, Dashie, dash! Hee-hee! Dashing around at the speed of sound!" She giggles. "Got, ha-ha, places... to go... Gotta... follow my, hee-hee-hee, Rainbow-ho-ho!"

She falls on the floor, unable to stop laughing...

"Ah... Pinkie..." -- I pronounce.

"Yeah, Pinkie! -- retorts Rainbow Dash. -- I dash faster, than sound!"

"Ha-ha-ha, n-n-nope-f-ft, hee-hee-hee!" -- Pinkie Pie goes on cackling, then gasps and holds the laughter back: "For starters, you ha-have to collect a certain, ha-ha, amount of..." -- she trails off, unable to continue, laughing again.

"I've got everything I need to dash fast!"

"Even... hee-hee, the rings, hee-hee-hee?"

Though entranced in Pinkie Pie's laughter -- the music to my Hunter ears! -- I forbid one certain thought to escape me, as the ponies are stuck currently goofing around... at the speed of sound...

So... "The rainbow" has a plan... To bust out...

What is it I remember? Is it really impossible to escape? As I recall... Her Lunar Majesty... could easily teleport straight to us, while we were waiting, bypassing the security system...

Aha! "The rainbow" has got us a plan!.. I, however, should not trust it. But... If we can teleport out of here!.. Then, maybe!..

While there certainly is a possibility to escape, I am cautious. Indeed: why is it they are all so concerned about security, yet teleportation is not restricted? There clearly must be a catch...

Think, Twilight Sparkle, think... Do the job for me!..

And so she does! She is considering teleporting us! Now -- discuss this idea!

I let her speak her mind out:

"Say, guys..." All stop their shenanigans, Pinkie Pie cutting her laughter short in the middle of it. "Um-m-m... Can't we just, uh-h-h... teleport away?.."

All freeze, considering. Pinkie Pie bursts out laughing.

"Huh? What's so funny, Pinkie?" -- I ask, peeved at her not taking me seriously.

Her laughter dies down. "I'm sorry, -- she says. -- Had to finish that last laugh".

Oh. Apparently, she can pause her laughter... Hum...

"Well... Twah-ilah-ight... -- Applejack decides to speak. -- Ah-i just wonder..."

"Oh, Twilight, -- exclaims Rarity, -- why, that's a good idea! Why haven't you thought of it before?"

"Yeah! -- barks Rainbow Dash, visibly unhappy. -- Would have saved us all this trouble! Besides, it's not so cool, as my plan!" She lifts her head, eyes closed, and with a proud smile touches her chest with her forehoof.

"Rainbow! -- remarks Applejack her. -- Enough with your plan! Sure, it's cool as heck". "The rainbow" chuckles confidently. "But this is what Ah-i don't get... Now, we all would much rather this weren't happening and Twah-ilah-ight were forgiven. However... Princess Luna assured us nothing bad would happen to her..."

"So... -- shoots Rainbow Dash angrily, -- you propose to let them take Twilight, huh?!"

She inches her face closer to Applejack with a scowl.

"The princess promised, nothing would happen!" -- insists Applejack, just as angrily.

"What kind of a friend are you, AJ?! -- Pinkie Pie explodes. -- What is 'J' for, anyway? 'Jerk'?" She wraps her fore hooves around me, almost strangling me: "Worry you not, Twily! We won't leave you here!"

She pets my head for some reason... Uh...

Fluttershy, seemingly the only sane one, tries, in panic, to convince us to stop quarrelling. Rarity seems to withhold herself for a while. Spike decides to cling to me, hoping I shan't disappear, if he does.

Now, friends... I thought you might be of use... But now you can't even help me out!

Go on, Twilight Sparkle!

"Guys! -- I shout. -- Calm down, please!" They stop. I continue: "Maybe, Luna is right... But... I feel myself so stupid now..." My face changes, showing regret. "I almost can't believe I did it!.. Of all other ponies I was the one to know!.." I can't find the right words -- so guilty do I feel for my "crime". "What shall I do now?.."

"Twilight! I've said it: let's bust it!" -- repeats Rainbow Dash.

I feel unsure:

"I... don't know. W-we are not supposed to break laws!.."

"Twah-ilah-ight... you've broken one, -- remarks Applejack, head down in defeat, then rising again. -- That won't stop you. But you must think: is Princess Luna going to hurt you?" She looks in my eyes.

I answer nothing, averting my gaze. Then whisper:

"Maybe, I should just disappear..."

Wait... That's brilliant!

Just how has it not yet occurred to me??!

I should not have waited for the lunar princess to have come! The only thing having stopped me was the warning: if I had tried "to use magic", I'd have been "weakened" -- whatever that meant. But, had it not been for that...

I think of how I could pull it... Hum-m-m... My "friends" can help most definitely!..

"Guys... -- I say quietly, sounding miserable, but gaining chipperness quickly. -- There is still hope! Let me try to teleport someone! We'll just check, if we can work something out! Things can't go horribly wrong, if I try to teleport one of you! They'll have to punish me -- if they find out, of course!"

I smile determinedly:

"Come on! Who's volunteering?"

All of the ponies are hesitant -- but the dragon doesn't mull it for long. He steps up:

"I'll do it, Twilight! But, please! -- he makes pleading eyes and begs. -- Don't let them punish you!"

"Don't worry! -- I reassure him, keeping the smile. -- We'll see. But I am sure I'll manage!"

We stand together, surrounded by the other five. They are worried: their looks are screaming of that, even if I can't be sure about it. Applejack watches me disapprovingly. No doubt she condemns me now for not trusting the lunar princess... But, Applejack... You only think they won't hurt me. You are wrong: they won't hurt Twilight Sparkle... But they will -- me...

"Now... -- I say. -- I just hope we have still got time..."

"Do it, Twilight!" -- urges me Rainbow Dash.

"Hurry, sweetie!"

"We're there for you! Stay determined!"

"Make it there, darn it, then back again!.. Actually, no! Don't be back! You're not welcome here!" -- out of the blue Pinkie Pie screams, earning looks. "Uh-h-h... I mean!.. if you can't make it there, we know you're gonna make it anywhere! You're number one, Twilight! Top of the dog-pile! Head of the quarters! Princess of the hill! Ya'd better believe it, baby!!!" -- she finishes with a scream.

W-wow!.. Ho-ho!.. Pinkie Pie is surprising as ever!..

"Thank you all!" -- I smile.

Then... Then I... start.

Using the overrides I left, I instruct my wristlet to freeze Twilight Sparkle's mind. Get away from my body!..

...Now I release myself... I have the full control over my body again!.. Ah-h-h!..

...Various emotions wash me over... The concern for a friend. The care about one. The nervousness before trying something very dangerous -- though not on Rainbow Dash's part: there is boldness -- but she fears for my safety! And they all want to help me so, so very much... They wish I were out of trouble!.. Yet... they don't want me to get in any more...

I take a grip of myself: I must not succumb! Twilight Sparkle!.. Cast a spell to teleport me and Spike out of here, preferably to a place there is no one to watch us appear...

"Take care, girls... -- I manage, hoarsely. -- I'm leaving".

Just as the spell has started, I fade out of sight, hopeful to mask it with the teleportation. Before I have teleported, however... I hear the quick clop of hooves running... approaching...

I have figured out, what to do, just in time! The committee has noticed!

I give my "friends" the last going-away look, before I along with Spike vanish.

Warping through the space... is weird. The world is spinning. At one point the spell stops us moving (because that's what we've been doing: moving through the space), and we find ourselves... on the streets of a town...

Uh, but... Ah, well. I have cloaked in already, and now the only one, who can be seen, is Spike. He's blinking, probably dizzy. I admit, I am too...

Some time has passed, and we are better. Spike notices our surroundings... Also he notices I am not here.

"Wow!.. We've done it!.. I think... Uh... Twilight?.. Where are you?.. Have you teleported with me or?.. not?.. I thought, you'd try to teleport only me... What was that you said? Twilight! Are you here?"

He starts looking for me, but I'll... have none of it!

Finally! Finally I'm far away from my "friends"! I can't describe, what a relief it is! Their friendship can't hurt me now!

Finally I am far away from their intoxicating care and love! Boy, if I had taken a bit more time to have fled... It might have been, I'd be even missing them!.. But my core is still impenetrable! I can't be shaken! For I am Twil... Yuck! I am the Spy!..

...Yes... I... am... the Spy... I am not!.. Twilight Sparkle... I am just disguised as her!

...Yes... Ahem. Gentlemen. I suppose, she has overstayed her welcome. It is high time I released her!

I can't help myself but shudder to think: oh Sun!.. It is on very due time I have restored the status quo! It is very timely I've switched our minds back! Who knows, what I might have become, had I spent...

Ahem. At the very least I am myself again. Two things off my mental to-do list! I'm friendless and free! And lucky, it appears! I've not been "weakened", as was promised to me! And nor has been Spike, for that matter. Hum... A hollow threat?.. Or, maybe, only effective with many soldiers around?

Suddenly!

I am startled, as portals are opening up all around!

Unicorn soldiers from the secret place we've just escaped from appear, ready to apprehend... whomever. But, it appears, they've come after us...

I am invisible, unseen. But chances are, they can detect me! The soldiers at the frontier could. My disguise, my skills and my cloaking wristlet helped me! Can they help me this time as well?..

"FREEZE! NO ONE MOVE!" -- one soldier shouts.

Spike is scared. He complies. "Twilight!.." -- he calls uncertainly, as the soldiers apprehend him...

...I... I-I can't watch it... Th-though we've not... b-bonded for long, I... can't get rid of the feeling I must do something!.. Or... something... very... u-undesirable... will happen!.. Something very... unpleasant!..

"Where is the purple one?" -- grumbles one voice. "Disperse! Find her!" -- shouts another voice. The soldiers do that. "Return the dragon!" -- it is ordered.

Spike... No...

I... have to do something!..

But wait!.. NO!.. I must NOT!..

Struggle... Struggle paralyses me! I can't move, I can't decide what to do! Spike...

Off I go... Must help him!.. Or... must I? Uh... Pre... preposterous! No, I must not!!..

"TWILIGHT!" -- screams the poor dragon. He's... terrified. I can feel that! Terrible doom awaits him! I must not leave him hanging!.. I... must... NOT!..

...Help him. No! Why... am I clinging to him?! Must I?.. No, I don't think so...

B-but...

They are leaving! Portals are ready! In a few moments they'll disappear... and Spike will be taken with them!..

Whatever it be!.. it MUST be done! Now!

I am the Spy. I can't doubt it. My destiny is spying: it was foretold so.

I've mastered many things: stealth, watchfulness, memory... I've mastered spells: disguising, a stunning memory flash...

My wristlet... My cloaking wonder!.. Whom should I have been without it!..

...How can it all help me now?.. How?..

Twilight Sparkle... Where is your help? Since the party yesterday all you've done has been... discussing various topics with me! Has it all been mere distraction?! Why haven't you helped me?! All I had to do was to learn more about the government!.. To reach Canterlot, where it was supposed to be!.. If it was possible, to infiltrate it!.. though unlikely they trust you there... But still!

Why haven't you helped me, Twilight Sparkle? Why is it so difficult to fish information out of you?! We've chatted. I've learnt so much, thanks to you!.. But, unfortunately, the conversation has to go your way! Irrepressibility!.. Whenever I want to know something, you have to be tangential! You dump A-A-ALL you know... and then I have to wonder more!

Time passes, and I've lost the conversation thread! I haven't learnt anything I wanted, so I have to start over...

It was a mistake to absorb you, Twilight Sparkle! I've lost my time!.. I've had... to take care of your friends! Of friends, who are not mine, Twilight Sparkle. Of the friends I've never wanted!..

Have you given them to me? I know you haven't: I've taken your place... and now I have to pay the price... The price of bearing responsibility over your friends...

I... could have handled it, I think... If only you had something to do with the government!.. We'd do it together, as friends!.. I'd be there, and they'd not slow me down!

But... nope. Surely I can have fun with them... tickle fights... Oh-h-h!.. The source of Energy!.. I am full, thanks to your friends!

...But... Their loyalty. There can't be friendship without loyalty, can it? They have to stick around. Is this how they express their gratitude for taking care of them?.. I do not want to be their master! Look at what it has done to me!.. I am... miserable... I had to hide, Twilight Sparkle! To hide from their emotions! I thought I was a goner!

My only hope was, that my friends could get me off the hook. That they could save me. Then I'd think of something. But have they? Have they?? They can't even lend me a hoof! Their help is of no use! They are an unwanted burden!

If they can't help... Why do they take responsibility upon themselves?! WHY? Can I charge them for their incompetence? No. They must not take upon themselves what they escape! With responsibility comes great power, which may be, as it's known, dangerous in the wrong hooves!

"...Are you through?" -- Twilight Sparkle asks me suddenly.

Huh?? How?? Again?! No, not this time!..

"Are you finished?" -- she asks me again.

Something must be done to it! WHY does she talk??! What has happened to my cloaking wristlet??! Is it malfunctioning??

"Well, whether you are or not, listen! I talked to you about friendship! I explained it to you as best, as I could! You even witnessed it for yourself!"

Yes, I did. Again: I thought I was a goner!

"And after all this!.. You have left your friends behind! And now you refuse to help your number-one assistant! Why?! Don't you care about them?!"

There is no need to yell, Twilight Sparkle.

No, I don't care. Can it not be made any clearer? They are NOT my friends! I want friends not! I can't keep them! I am not worthy such a position! I can't be the great befriender everypony is trying to promote me to!

No, I am the Spy!

...To my internal monologue Twilight Sparkle only humphs. Great help, is it not so?

...

Alright. What do I do??

I don't know, what's happening to me right now...

If I help Spike, I'll be in trouble... I am not ready for that. Am I foolish to get in trouble?!

"No, -- again Twilight Sparkle decides to speak, -- you are lonely".

Oh, Sun!.. Apparently, I have to give in... If I can't even control my own guide, then...

Wait! Just a moment!

She's said, I am lonely... has she not?

I have been alone since my first mission. I'd learnt to spy, and then I sought to work for someone. I did well. I'd proven to be a good spy -- and then I knew I could not be trusted. I accepted that. And from then on I'd train to be fine on my own. To survive on my own, to act on my own, to decide for myself, what to do... To get in trouble and to get out of trouble -- all that I've been doing on my own, without any help. Not, that anyone has tried to help me... until now...

But may I accept this help? Shall I regret this? And can I trust someone with their questionable competency? Leaving someone responsible is always of great risk... And I can't risk my own life to get help!

No! I have to do it on my own!

"But... you can't handle this responsibility", -- protests Twilight Sparkle.

That is fine. It is MINE to handle or to fail to handle!

"Huh. This reminds me of when Applejack refused our help with apple trees in spite of that she couldn't do that on her own..." -- she pauses mysteriously, a smile hidden in her voice... though it shouldn't be possible!

This, however, is not the time to tell stories, Twilight Sparkle! My time is up! Whatever I do now, I'm in for it. I do so badly want to ditch Spike... but I can't fight off a force compelling me to do otherwise!.. And the price to pay for succumbing... It is too great! I refuse to pay it! But can I escape what I must do? I never flee my respon...

"You keep saying that word a lot, -- remarks Twilight Sparkle, interrupting me. -- Stop that! You've taken a lot upon yourself already! You can't handle it! Let your friends help you!"

...I'll regret that. As much, as I'll regret helping Spike! Whatever I choose -- the outcome is one.

What awaits me? I know not. A trial for my "crimes", probably.

"I can help you. You may count on me!"

No, Twilight Sparkle. You can't -- and I won't!

The soldier closest to the dragon oomphs and loses his balance. The rest of the soldiers are alarmed and ready to respond to attacks.

I snatch the scared Spike with my foreleg and run -- off and away!

"Use your magic, -- advises Twilight Sparkle me, -- carry Spike in it".

Thank you, Twilight Sparkle. I do that -- now I can run freely with my four legs at my disposal.

"No! -- shout the soldiers. -- After him!"

They shoot magic bolts at Spike, so I distance him from myself, lest one such bolt hit me. Thankfully, they are not snipers, although a bolt manages to hit the dragon in a short time. It is convenient I've distanced him: after having been shot he stops screaming from obvious panic, falls silent and goes limp. What's happened to you, Spike? Have they hurt you? Thinking logically, they are ordered to bring us in, so he must be alive! He has to!

Ah, look at me! Do I care for him? Because, if so... Then I wish I could LEAVE him!.. If not for Twilight Sparkle, I'd leave!.. I'd leave them all!.. Why should I care?! I have a task! And it is not to watch after them! It is to retrieve the spell! It has nothing to do with spending time with someone dear! I only need a guide, whose knowledge I can use to reach the spell! Neither Twilight Sparkle, nor somepony else concerns me!..

But look at me now! I am saving Spike the dragon... I... the Spy!..

My core... My heart, soul, the very culmination of my being... What is transpiring inside? I feel... ache. Why? What has caused it? The very unpleasant and utterly awful thought, it appears... that can crush one. The thought of... defeat? And... failure? I've... failed. I-I can't b-believe that! I don't! Me? Failed? I am the Spy! It cannot be stressed enough! The Spy has never failed yet! Do you know, who the Spy IS?! He is the legendary being, whose spying skills surpass all expectation! He can't fail!.. Nope! I! "Failed"! Ha! Preposterous!

...I am ranting, am I not? I beg pardon... I must not lose myself in my emotions... I must keep running further!.. I must keep on moving ahead! There is no time for guessing, what's transpiring in my core! The soldiers are still on hot pursuit!..

The magic bolts swoosh dangerously close to me. Whoa! I dash into an alleyway, while making Spike float further up the street, as if I were still with him... The soldiers buy that: they are running after him! Well... perfect! I've needed that spare second! Now I can look around...

I scan my surroundings and find a small rock nearby. It is perfect for throwing! If I throw it to distract them slightly... hum, then, probably, Spike can be saved!

"Teleport him", -- suggests to me Twilight Sparkle.

A good idea. Ready the spell, Twilight Sparkle! Maybe, you can help me in my predicament, after all!

"Well, what did I say? I could help! But you rejected my aid. Why? A friend ought never to doubt his friends, when they want to help him! They care about him and have no ill intentions!"

...Huh, this again?..

...There is definitely a malfunction in my cloaking wristlet: does it even control my guide? Huh??? She speaks, whenever she wish, and keeps telling me those weird advices... It... doesn't appear I can do anything about it...

This feeling again... It hasn't died, it's still there. It hurts!.. Oh-h-h!.. Am I dying somehow? Various uncontrolled responses flare up, and then die down in my core. This... this isn't g-good... Please, someone... help me!

Sun... Help me...

"I have readied the teleportation spell". Huh? What's that? Twilight Sparkle? Is that you? "Yes, that is me, -- she answers. -- I've readied the spell". OK. So...

...I-I'll d-deal with myself later, alright? F-for now I-I... have to save Spike...

The spell is ready. I've only to cast it. I target Spike...

"A magical energy spike!" -- exclaims one soldier.

"Who's casting?!" -- barks another one.

Oh... Can they trace my magic? Oh, I'll answer it shortly myself, heh-heh-heh... Now, let us see!..

I throw the rock and steer it magically. My telekinetic hold of Spike weakens; he slips and starts falling. Never worry...

The rock hits one soldier in his head; then, directed by magic, bounces off and to the next head...

All of them drop down, busy dealing with headache. At that I cast the prepared spell. Since the soldiers are not focused on Spike any more, they'll probably not notice his sudden disappearance! And, to answer my previous question: no, not any more can they trace my magic!

The dragon is teleported to me, before he may touch the pavement, right on my back. Ouch, that's not so pleasant!

But now, I think, we're safe... Hold on! I extend my cloaking, so it covers Spike. He is invisible now too. Wonderful!

And I trust it, no one has paid attention to us, huh? I give the alleyway a look: it's narrow, and no windows are in the walls. Splendid! It could have been worse...

So now we are hidden. Though the rest of the soldiers could scan to find us, they shan't be near here for a while. And those lying on the street rubbing their heads? Boy, have I hit them hard! They'll be OK: it was a small rock.

But... When they do get to their senses... we'd better have been off...

The city is abuzz! Soldiers are running, patrolling the streets, their horns aglow, as they scan the area rigorously. Some purple, translucent shield has been raised high above the city. This can't be good!

We haven't been able to find a good shelter: staying at one spot has proven to be dangerous. They are combing every nook and cranny, as if we were lice!

Spike, in the meantime, has come to regain his mobility: he feels weak, to the point he can barely talk -- but he gives at least the signs of being alive! At such times I hush him, so we be not discovered, but he wants answers.

Am I here? What's happening? Where are we and why is the city in panic? Also: are we running from someone? Where are our... friends?.. Have we... abandoned them?..

I am here, it's that he can't see me: for I am invisible... At the very least this function is working...

What's happening? Huh, well, we are chased. We ought not to have escaped... But now it's better: I can hide. There I could not be safe...

Where are we?.. We are... somewhere... I do not know. Twilight Sparkle should, though. I'll ask her later, because... w-well...

The city is in panic because of us: we are supposed to have committed a crime... Too bad for you, Twilight Sparkle: they do not know it is really me instead of you!..

Ah, yes: we are running. From the soldiers seeking us...

As to where our... friends are... and to whether we've abandoned them...

My... "friends"... Maybe... technically they... are my "friends"... They care for me. And find entertainment in hanging around me... Unfortunately, that makes me their... befriender. They need me... They... seek me...

...Through their friendship I've received a great power to attract them. To make them long for me... That power... I couldn't have received it without having taken upon myself certain responsibility... I must... pay the price...

And here I am. I have successfully teleported out of the secret courtroom, wherever it is, and have hidden myself from the certain pursuit... But have I escaped? Have I? Really? Well, think again: I have not yet gotten rid of either: Spike or Twilight Sparkle... I am hiding with Spike... He's not alone, I've got. His. Back... Moreover: it is highly unlikely I'd leave the dragon stranded!.. What is that? Why am I doing all this?..

I've... I've been... asking that... same question of myself: why am I doing what is the opposite of my plan?! I intended to leave Spike, then to hide, to find some help, under that excuse to switch guides; to leave Twilight Sparkle to her doom; to find this Sun-forsaken Canterlot!.. then -- to infiltrate the government... Then -- to steal the spell -- my main objective! A good plan, was it not?..

Well, but what's gone wrong?? I am not even near Canterlot, I don't even know where I am! And I haven't yet released Twilight Sparkle, who's not been of help lately!.. maybe, excluding some invaluable advices, but aside from that!.. And Spike? I've risked. My. Life!.. to save this dragon from the soldiers! I've gone the trouble of it, and now -- NOW I'm somewhere, and I don't even know, what to do next!.. What are we going to do?.. This is insane! Can we hide forever? For I doubt that!.. Apparently, we can't leave: the city is surrounded by some sort of a shield, and an attempt to escape will result in our being discovered!.. And... and who KNOWS, how long will it take the patrols to comb us out?!..

Ugh! I knew I'd regret this! I KNEW IT! But how could I have resisted that mysterious force, be it damned! -- that compelled me to help!.. Spike! Huh??!..

"Maybe, you should..." SILENCE!!! You have caused me but trouble!!! I! Am! Sick of this! Done! Through!

The next thing I do is...

I... rip my cloaking wristlet off... Y... yes, I do it. Trust me: in my emotional state this isn't a wonder.

Everything my trusty tool has provided... invisibility... disguise management... a connection to my misbehaving guide!.. all that disappears...

I cloak out.

My disguise dissipates...

And, at last, Twilight Sparkle has no time to reply to me. She has got to be still inside the wristlet... but I'll fix that as well.

Swoosh! -- and her body is out! There! No one and nothing is holding you now! You may go to wherever you care! If you want so!.. go rescue your friends!.. And me -- leave. Me. Alone!

The last thing on my mind is: has the wristlet at the very least cleared Twilight Sparkle's memories? She must not have any trace of the Spy... For... I'd not want her to have neither my memories, nor memory gaps... Or... should I?..

Ah! who cares! I'm leaving!

I make to turn, but notice Spike's pretty understandable shock because of what he has just witnessed. No wonder! Before his very eyes an unknown creature has appeared and produced seemingly out of thin air a dizzy Twilight Sparkle! Who can top that?!

...Oh NO!..

No... What. Have. I. DONE?!!

Author's Note

Du-u-un, du-u-un!

Dun! Dun-dun-dun-DUN!

O, Spy!.. What has befallen you!..

What will he do now? Whom can he follow? Can he escape from the city?
And: can he be set free? Of the emotional turmoil he is experiencing?
How can he spy, if he struggles to keep his own emotions under control?..

Can he really not accept friendship??
Ah, there is no escaping it, is it :trollestia: ?..
What he does not escape, is... responsibility... Ugh...

Can he resolve the conflicts he's facing?
It seems unlikely.
Do listen to his tale! Learn lessons...
That is all the teaching I'm giving here. The rest you have to pick up for yourself...

Writing this tale is... emotionally exhausting...
A break may be required...
A short one, probably.

Await!..

Time to falter, time to fail

The dragon is staring at me. Wordlessly. Without screaming...

Yet I know he wants to scream: I am nothing he’s ever seen before!

…Seen me… I’ve been noticed! Discovered! So foolishly!..

…No. I know, what to do – I am a spy, no, the Spy! I must stun him! My stunning, memory-erasing eye flash! He shan’t remember having seen me!..

Bye for good, Spike the dragon! You have now Twilight Sparkle to take care of you.

…Farewell, Twilight Sparkle. You…

You’ve done… I can’t say you’ve done much… Not a lot… I hoped to learn my way to Canterlot…

Darn it, Canterlot!..

Starting from square one, I guess… Where am I currently?

Before I’ve taken out my map, Spike attempts to make a noise… What is it, Spike the dragon? Did I not tell you: “Good bye”?..

…I… realise I’ve not yet flashed my eyes… I am not moving. The dragon is still staring at me… and it cannot be any good!..

What is wrong with me?!.. Why haven’t I moved an inch??..

Spike struggles for words again…

Enough. That is quite enough, I say! How much time’s passed?

Here comes the flash… Start the clock.

Spike the dragon… Forget everything you’ve seen. You’ve seen nothing.

And also forget this very moment, Spike. There is nothing for you to remember.

Forget… And… forgive… I’ll leave you now… But you won’t remember. I have never hung around you or your friends…

Good bye, everyone. I’m leaving…

The cloaking wristlet is back on my foreleg. The two of us back together again!.. Spying awaits us afore!.. And now – to disappear…

…Twilight Sparkle. Haven’t noticed you are here. Left where I released her, she comes to her senses, moaning…

Start the clock!..

No sooner do I do that, than… a guard comes in unannounced!

…Right into my flash!..

…

Oh darn!.. There are still guards combing us out!..

But I am not here! I am invisible! And, once you wake up, you shan’t remember anything! There wasn’t me…

…But there was… Twilight Sparkle… And… Spike.

Nobody… really cares about them. But…

Yeah, but what'll happen? I’m curious… As everyone think clearly again… Chase will start. Or, maybe, they’ll be detained on spot… And then?..

The clock is ticking. I have yet time to think. Maybe, I…

H-huh… My plan… What is my plan?!.. To get myself off the hook – done!.. To get rid of my disguise… and of my friends – done! To reach Canterlot, to find government and to steal the spell – to do! And that’s it. It doesn’t say “Take care of someone dear”! Does it??! No, it does not!.. So no. I’m leaving them all behind!

So what, if?.. It’s their problem now! Not mine! And even though…

Wait… This is a fresh start, is it not?! I can!.. forget about whatever has happened! About my… my struggles and setbacks!

Yeah, this is it! He is military. He’s got to work for the government! He can get me in! Closer to the spell…

And, whatever should happen to Twilight Sparkle? For the “crime” she “committed”? Not my concern. Not any more, Twilight Sparkle, you hear!

Before the soldier can come to his senses and raise an alarm, I, first and foremost… extend my cloaking… I… hide Twilight Sparkle and Spike from sight.

Why? Because it is a part of my plan… It’s not… because I… decide to… to side with them… To help them… To…

No. Alarm must not be raised. And for that neither of them must be discovered.

I drag the pony and the dragon near the street wall, before the clock has stopped. In this side alleyway an unobtrusive shop hides, I see. Huh, mannequins? Good! I station Twilight Sparkle to stand as if inside the showcase alongside them. The dragon I seat on her back.

Please, understand, that it is in your best interest not to move! Otherwise I’m doomed… Doomed!..

The clock stops. Spike stirs on Twilight Sparkle’s back… Who almost tumbles down, awake… Careful…

The guard blinks. He watches intently. He scans the alleyway with a spell…

Of course. A word must have spread, that the escaped dragon rode an invisible someone… The invisible must be discovered! So of course he has a spell just for that. Of course…

My invisibility is of no help here, so I take it with myself and tiptoe ever so carefully away from the two…

It is dark in this alleyway. Even uncloaked, they should fool the guard as long, as they don’t move!

Because he is sure to be distracted by me…

He notices something. That’s my cue:

“Ugh! – I gasp, turning around. – Who?!.. Who’s there???”

The guard pierces me with his eyes:

“Halt!”

Twilight Sparkle can compose herself enough not to reveal herself. She wishes to be invisible. A bit late… Spike can still barely move. With her wing the princess signals him to be careful. Groggy, he catches on… Good boy!..

“You’ve got the wrong pony!” – I gasp meanwhile.

“Move not a muscle!” – he barks.

Darn. Alarm is most undesired!

“There is nothing to see!..” – I fuss.

“Indeed there is not!” – he grumbles.

Before he can proceed with “Show yourself!”, I decloak, looking scared.

A fool, am I not? Now he sees me! He sees me… and it is not me he sees. But another guy… I’ve told my invisibility is of no help here. I had to prepare… and I did: I took a disguise… and applied it!

The guard relaxes. I should know. I am not Twilight Sparkle. Not the dragon. Someone else entirely. So, please, I transmit. Be calm. Collected… And quiet…

He marches toward me. Stops. Inspects me closely…

“Hold still”.

He searches me.

Nothing here. Good.

“What were you doing?” – he demands.

What was I doing?

“Hiding”, – my voice trembles.

“Why?!”

“E… everyone was in panic!.. So… so many guards out of nowhere!.. What’s hap?..”

“How do you know an invisibility spell?!”

Even though clearly faulty of something, I still look up. My eyes radiate meekness.

“Oh. Well… I guess, it’s because…”

Start the clock!

I’ve stunned him. But… instead of going limp he, with a blank look, charges his horn!..

What’s gone wrong??! It hasn’t worked!!.. It’s…

My “backstabber”… His horn…

Whatever will strike first?

I think, I lost my consciousness, because the next thing I saw was… an unfamiliar elderly mare. And she was looking directly at me… and was about to shriek…

Nope. No, you don’t! I don’t think I was thinking at that moment: my burst of a stunning flash came out involuntarily. I think, she was stunned… down to the bone.

It gave me time. I saw I was indoors. How?..

…Twilight Sparkle. As I turned, she was standing behind me, Spike still riding her.

The lady was, apparently, staring at the three of us… What… What were we doing??.. Where were we???

From the window (which turned out to be a showcase) guards could be seen – all kinds: unicorns, pegasi… All stunned! My stunning flash must have been a very powerful one, if it’d affected even them outside. Which, again, could not be good!

We were inside the shop, it appeared, whose showcase had helped us so very conveniently. I have no idea, how we’d ended up in there… I think, I did lose my consciousness… Yes…

I was outside… I was hiding from everyone… But…

What was it? I know not. Something happened… I… must have lost my mind! I ripped my cloaking wristlet off!.. I cloaked out! I lost my disguise!

I… set Twilight Sparkle free… Because…

Yes. I did something I should not have. I realised that, before anything grave happened. I saved myself. I flashed my eyes – and nobody would remember me revealing myself! And that was when the guard appeared. Another inconvenience – but I knew it was my opportunity… To start afresh… To achieve my goal – and to leave this country… for good, my hope was.

Well… Something went wrong. The guard could detect me – so my invisibility was of no help… But I was ready. I’d prepared myself! I had a disguise! It fooled him – even if I only remembered, how it looked. Nothing to fool the ear… the skin… the nose! For I’d never contained him in my wristlet. I stumbled upon him… but what good was he for me?

Twilight Sparkle… And Spike… Seeing one of their friends nearby… No. That was not to happen. At any cost! They had to hide! If they’d been discovered… Then – who knows, what Twilight Sparkle would have attempted in her panic? I don’t. But she stayed in one place, and so did Spike… The guard was focused on me and didn’t notice them. He detected me – just as planned. I attracted his attention – just as planned. He halted me, and I showed myself…

He was relaxed – I felt it. I was no Twilight Sparkle he had to be after. No dragon… No need to panic. No need to raise alarm… It was going to be perfect. All I had to do… was to stun him. Probably along with Twilight Sparkle… and Spike. If not, they should have been too afraid to move a muscle. With the guard stunned I could replace him. I could become him – and start anew! I would pass by Twilight Sparkle and pretend I’d not noticed her. Relieved, she’d… Probably she’d continue her hiding. Thanks to my wristlet, she had to believe she’d committed a capture of an impostor’s mind. Belonging to someone impersonating her… Which would have been commendable, had Her Lunar Majesty not overreacted…

But she did. She started an investigation, a lawsuit – and Twilight Sparkle escaped!.. So what was she to do, once I, in my new disguise, left her?

In all honesty, why should I care?! Why??! Is… She… NO, she’s not my… befriender! She’s never befriended me! I… I cannot be attached!..

…My… apologies… My… “friends”… must have… severely affected me! I have no idea, what’s happened to me, but… What do I do now??..

Whatever happened then… It ruined my plan. I felt so confident I could stun that guard. But, even though I did… Despite that he still managed to…

Yes. I wanted to “backstab” him, leaving him vulnerable – and ready to be stored inside the wristlet…

But his horn… It was charged. I don’t know, how he could do it, – but, even in his stunned state, he did something to me! He…

Whatever he did, I must have lost my consciousness. I have no idea, what transpired then… No idea… I… ended up here, inside the shop… I don’t think I… walked in here all by myself…

The guard? No, he was interrogating me, anyway. That couldn’t be him… If he had waked up, I wouldn’t have been here. He must have not. And if he was stunned… And I was stunned…

…It could have been… anyone… But, whoever that had been, he’d brought me in here… I’d been relocated… This old lady… had probably not. Who is she, in any case?..

Whoever that was, it couldn’t be her: she wanted to scream, when I came to. She must have been the shop’s owner… Hum-m-m…

Then… After my slipping into unconsciousness I was relocated… Twilight Sparkle and the dragon… were relocated too… I don’t think there was… anyone… But, if I’d been out…

Then I must be excluding someone… I know it couldn’t be the guard! Did he really come to?.. And then… bring me here? Along with those two? They would have surely been off: they were chased…

…Oh, yeah… I’ll have to exclude the guard… But… It appears… There is no excluding… the troublesome duo… After all, my stunning flash did stun the guard… But did it really affect the two? Because… if it did not… Then – unless I am missing something – it was them!.. who saw me unconscious! Who decided!.. to… stick with… me… And… who…

Did they really?? But… “Let us help this unknown dude: he’s trouble with the guard…” Was that what they were thinking???

“Unknown dude”…

“Unknown”… But he was not!

Had I really time to choose my disguise? He wasn’t their friend, so he should have sufficed! But – remembering Twilight Sparkle being my guide – didn’t he meet her? And, if I am the one to explain the principles of my wristlet’s work… did Twilight Sparkle lose her memory?? I am positive she shan’t remember anything – but! If she were suspected to have been me! What would she confess in? Whatever she did, it was normal. Yes, I was close to failing, but how weird was that??!

Most importantly, if she were to be asked: “Do you know Roach Coach?” – what would she answer? “Yes… I think… Yeah, I met him at the party. We chatted, then we shook hooves… And he…” Did nothing suspicious, Twilight Sparkle… except for attempting to blow my cover… But I hinted at his being someone else entirely…

Which is, why Twilight Sparkle had to remember him! She could have forgotten, chalked it up to something being wrong with her… but no.

Even so… If my plan had succeeded… If I had successfully “backstabbed” the guard… Then Twilight Sparkle’s knowledge couldn’t have hurt me: we could have parted ways; we could have joined forces – us being outlaws…

But instead? Yeah…

She saw me unconscious. And – whatever was going on in that mare’s mind – she decided to bring me inside.

She saved me.

The lady has been turned to face in another direction. She shan’t remember seeing us… Ugh…

The… th-three of us… are… standing together… huddled… Because I thought it wise to huddle them both: thanks to my stunning flash they’ve forgotten a few time slices of the past.

The lady comes to, as well as… them… She, mumbling something – probably about those rascals causing such a ruckus so late after the sunset! – waddles toward the exit.

We stand, unmoving. Not a muscle twitches. Except for the dragon’s nose: he’s chosen this moment to clear his nostrils as surreptitiously, as he can! I think he’s failing…

The lady is out. Her voice pierces the night. Gruff voices of the guards answer her.

But louder, than anything else… Twilight Sparkle gulps.

Her whisper is deafening too:

“The guard. He was talking about some ‘invisibility spell’ you used. We must hide!”

So… Here we are…

Of course the guard detected the invisible me… He had to ask!.. “How do you know an invisibility spell?!” I should think, it’s because… I have my trusty cloaking wristlet on my side!..

And Twilight Sparkle heard him. And she didn’t forget, when I stunned the guard! The flash didn’t affect her!

What did she think??! She heard that… The guard was stunned – and I lost my consciousness… Before he could think clearly again, she… Sh-she…

…Sh-she hid us all… Together. She couldn’t know for sure… but we were safe… till that lady came. But her memories are blurred. Inc… inconsistencies??!.. I didn’t think, when I flashed! What does she remember??!

The spell. She thinks I used the spell. And I was a no one – right till she saw me! She recognised that disguise!..

“Roach…”

Yes, it’s me!.. I am the guy she saw at the party – and I… The guy… Said things!.. I – the guy – insinuated!.. that Twilight Sparkle… She was… What was it he was saying to me?!

“Please, Roach, we’ve gotta hurry!.. Before they search everything!..”

Twilight Sparkle. Please, stop shaking me. I know no spell… but I do have a tool you must not discover anything about… So… no. I know nothing that can help you.

But I know: as long, as I can point you to a safe spot… I can leave. Finally. Finally!..

…Finally the dragon sneezes.

The noise – and the fire – are loud and bright! We are basked in the fire’s light – and in it we see the soldiers outside, all freezing, stopping whatever they were busy doing and snapping their heads to inspect the source of the commotion.

Twilight Sparkle winces. The dragon on her back, eyes still squeezed shut, has yet to realise, that he’s DOOMED US!..

Spike! You doofus!..

Twilight Sparkle! Couldn’t you run away, when you had that opportunity?! You didn’t!.. have to…

No more fear… No more, I say! NO!

So what, if I leave an impression?! What, if I leave a memory after myself?! This has gone far! Too far!! Far too far!!!

Ahem. Twilight Sparkle… I hope, you see in my eyes what I am thinking. The fire is no more. Twilight Sparkle’s eyes are dark and unreflective again. I think… I think I saw myself in them… My stare – hard… fixed… resolute… determined… Or am I imagining that? Still I do hope you… You won’t… j… judge… me…

Judge me? She may judge me every way, any time she likes! I am… Am I? I thought I was… No more?.. What is happening?! She means nothing!..

I collect myself. Whatever is happening – I can deal with anything! Remind me… Am I not the Spy? The one most suited to infiltrate, to get intelligence, leaving not a mark – am I not? Tell me: what must a spy do?

…In all honesty, this is my time to bolt. There are many ways a spy escapes – but in this one?

Time has passed since the sneeze, and the pony before me starts to panic. The panic enters her from every direction. She moves, but that changes nothing: panic spreads like ink in water, bringing coldness… Hum, yes, coldness… iciness… Even one unable to perceive emotions at all, blind even to the most obvious signs… can hear Twilight Sparkle’s heart. Thump-thump. Thump-thump. Everything inside her is shrunk. The princess stops thinking clearly – no, not yet, there’s still thinking inside her somewhere. Twilight Sparkle…

Tell me, Twilight Sparkle…

Do you think you are my friend? We’ve hardly known each other, so that is unlikely. But do you think I – the guy you think you know as Roach Coach – am responsible for you? Do you think I should get you out of this trouble? Do you think?..

Do you really, Twilight?..

We have stood here for long enough. It is time to act. Now! If… we… m-must hide… Then hide… w… we… I am going to hide. Don’t know about you, b-but… I am!

“Upstairs”, – is the only thing I say.

It leaves me… It finds its way to leave, finds a way to be emitted; it becomes a sound… And it leaves. It is free to be heard… To be accepted and understood… By anyone… And it does find a soul, who gives more than a hoot about it. It finds Twilight Sparkle… And Twilight Sparkle…

Whoa! I don’t even succeed in blinking once – Twilight Sparkle grips my shoulders! In a blink we teleport… I assume, upstairs… Before anypony can enter the shop and catch us red-hoofed.

I blink. We’ve moved. It’s another place. It is a bedroom. That lady must have been sleeping, when… When, yes, Twilight Sparkle… saved us all…

She saved us. She saved herself by disappearing, when more soldiers came. She saved her dragon, who… held… yes, a very special place in her heart… That was what Twilight said she did – in his… And she… saved me… when I couldn’t save myself…

And that was when the lady woke up. She would have caught us wandering into her shop… But I reacted faster.

Had it not been for the dragon, I think I’d have managed. He sneezed – so now we are here…

A pony sits up in the bed, staring into the darkness groggily. “Honey?” – he acknowledges whoever has appeared in this room…

Sun as my witness… What is he doing in here??!

The shop’s owner, probably. A married couple. A crib is housing a baby right over there by that wall…

In the name of!!!..

Twilight Sparkle… is melting. She cannot take it any more. And, I can see, neither can Spike…

A pair of despicable nincompoops! You can’t even save yourself!.. This is all your fault!

But now… Now!.. I am reclaiming control!..

Now… I can get… get us… o-out of this s-situation… And I know, what to do. But… I am… the Spy, no?.. I… think like a spy… I am like a spy – I am the Spy!..

Stun the shop’s owner. Leave. Easy. The nincompoops – be they darned thrice! – will be affected. Unclean job. Hum…

Hum-m-m… Reclaiming control…

Before Twilight… did anything… I… Ugh… No. Despite everything… Control… MUST be regained!..

Grab the pony’s shoulders…

Lock eyes…

“Trust me”.

Flash…

Spike! Look… Trust me… Flash.

“Backstab” Spike…

Take the wristlet off, while holding on to my disguise…

Snap. Contain…

Twilight Sparkle… Take a backstab, Twilight Sparkle.

Snap. Contain…

Turn around. The shop’s owner is screaming – his voice is leaving!

Start the clock!

The path was clear. The roads were open! And I was set free!..

I re-united with my wristlet. Good bye, everyone! No one could see me – the baby was asleep, and even if it hadn’t been – there would have been no escaping my eye flash!

I went invisible. From down below sounds were heard – bad sounds, foreboding nothing pleasant! Fine soldiers from everywhere seemed to be gathered in that little shop on the unlit and narrow alleyway! No one could have escaped…

But I wasn’t someone. I was the Spy – I am the Spy!

The soldiers would be upstairs any second then, arresting anything that moved!

But not me! That was the closest they’d get!

I chose another disguise – that time of someone tiny… Yep: the walk would have to be walked, the talk – talked, and the ’roach – coached.

And “Roach Coach” – roached. Hee-hee!

I am a cockroach now. Not invisible – no, I’m not risking that! – but disguised as the most uninteresting thing! Who’d suspect a ’roach? These are not the country’s borders. An escaped magician is a magician – but not a shapeshifter! But just in case of otherwise… I am prepared.

So far so good: the soldiers have searched everywhere – and found no one! Even if they spotted me – would they attempt and scan me?

Search all you want. The Spy is not here.

And neither is Twilight Sparkle. Nor Spike.

Safe. Stored inside my cloaking wristlet… I’ve done it again. I’ve contained them!.. And it would appear… that I have come no further from where I was, have I?

Well. I think… Hum-m-m… I can leave now. Escape from the city. Find someplace safe… And release the two…

And then? “Roach Coach” will be off. Yes, he was at that party – and left an impression, no kidding! – but he was… saved… by Twilight Sparkle… And after that… After that he did… something mysterious. Time will pass – and the next thing Twilight Sparkle will see… What will she? This must be prepared carefully! She saw me and remembered! If I have disappeared from her sight suddenly, there’ll be no explaining it afterwards! And if she can’t explain it to herself… Then it’s better not to tamper with her memories.

But then how do I get rid of them both??

Light shines upon me: someone’s found me, an unassuming cockroach…

“A-a-ah!”

Oops. Am I too big?..

I hurry to escape.

“What in the name of hecks?!!”

Yep. Bye-bye, ponies!

Down the drain! Into the sewers!

There appears to be no place I could leave the two…

It is in the sewers, that I’ve found shelter… How I have fallen! But the two… No.

Even this place is creeping with soldiers! They are so everywhere they don’t need a “where”! But that’s OK: because I appear to be a rat. This is my home… I am nothing suspicious.

But I am not intent on spending the rest of my days here! I will not! They can’t search forever, they’ll tire, and, once they do!..

The Spy will be free!

The Spy will be… And… What about… Twilight Sparkle?

I… honestly cannot help myself thinking. Are we stuck now??? Together??? Am I forever to carry these two?.. in my wristlet??.. Must I really? Must I? There is nothing holding me! I can… I can! Are they my concern???..

…It would appear so. I must deal with them… No matter, how hard I try!.. to leave them!.. They always come back! They demand to be “baby-sat”! No less!.. But I won’t!

And if I don’t… then… Ugh. This is no place to do so!

She saved me! And she, no doubt, will save me again, if need be!

And after I release her? Huh??! How can I convince her to stop… pestering me?! For I am the Spy… and I must be whomever I appear to be.

…They must be left – but only after I be safe!

It is good… unbelievably good!.. That they are not connected to me any more! No emotions…

By the way… What have I experienced? I have known myself. I am not subject to feeling unconditionally. So what happened? Why was I?.. all of a sudden… overcome with emotions??? What’s happened to my core??!

Assessment shows, it is impenetrable. But then what?.. What is going on??

I-I think… I may need… t-to stop to… think… To monitor… Is this all supposed to happen? Unravel this I… must!..

I have seen so many faces. Roach Coach, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Twilight Sparkle… her four friends… I admit: The Pink One will be remembered… fondly! The joy I felt!.. But she was impossible. She was beyond comprehension… And Roach Coach? He was no less, than an enemy! No remembering him fondly, n-n-nope!

But still… Fluttershy… She was The Kind One. Roach Coach should have been dead. But Fluttershy!.. The way she values life is inconceivable! How can someone be that kind?!..

Applejack… Rainbow Dash… and Rarity… No. I don’t think remembering them shifts anything in my core. Although… Rainbow Dash’s laughter!.. Ah… But am I attached?! Hardly.

Then there’s Spike… Him!.. I saved him, and I have no idea why!.. It is scary, I admit, to think of him. But I’ll try… I’ll invoke the memory… Spike the dragon. Do I feel… attached at all?..

Is he dear to me somehow? Despite my controlling my emotions?! I wonder…

With Spike around? Spying is a burden. Without him, however… It becomes easy. And, the more distant he is… The more forgettable he gets. That’s a good sign! He should… mean nothing to me… though… I am not sure he does…

Poor, lonely Spike. Discovered by the guards… Any responses? I should think, not, but… I am not sure… I think, something is broken in me…

Because… Ugh!.. You… Twilight Sparkle!.. You! I’ve been with you the longest! With you I’ve experienced!.. the most interesting day of my life! I’ve felt… I’ve molten down!.. And you! You misbehaved! You couldn’t have – no possibility! But you did!.. My wristlet has always been a wonder!.. But you? You defied it!

Did she really?.. No… She couldn’t… It was all a malfunction – or was it… something else entirely?..

Maybe, it wasn’t. But. I released her. There was nothing to defy! She was free!.. And yet.

…She saved me… And everything went downhill from that point on.

I was saved. She clung to me. I saved myself – but she clung, and she was saved with me… She never realised that – she shouldn’t, wasn’t supposed to – but she stayed. Despite everything she stayed and asked me for help. She thought I could hide them… She had no idea, but she hoped I could help them! This is bizarre!

…The dragon sneezed. The terror in Twilight Sparkle’s soul… I think I was adamant… I had no intention… **no* intention* to BABY-SIT ANY OF THEM!.. But what did I DO instead of LEAVING THEM??!

I know not. There is no defining what I did… I thought: “I hope you won’t judge me”… Judge me…

…“Judge me”… Me! Judge! Me?!..

Nope… Of course… Nope! I knew! That there would be no… absolutely no judging!..

But no. I was flaking. I had to remind myself, that I was the Spy!.. But nothing happened…

I tried again. I wanted to speak to Twilight Sparkle. I wanted to ask her: was she my friend? Was I someone, who’d befriended her and thus was responsible for her? No, she was not a baby… But emotionally… was she?.. Did she somehow become helpless and defenceless? Could she somehow not shield herself away from emotions?..

Of course, what am I saying? She was of prey, she couldn’t control her emotional state. From the day she was born she was destined to be miserable! She’d meet someone, she’d cling to him… And that would be it. She cared for Spike the dragon, no matter, what stupidities he did, how deep in trouble he got her… She befriended five additional ponies – and couldn’t allow herself to forget, to abandon them… She took it upon herself – and the responsibility sparkled the Elements inside her… Magic was there, the magic of friendship – and she connected to her friends… She became their friend. Helpless and defenceless, because since then she depended on them. She longed for them… and they provided for her… Of course she couldn’t shield herself from emotions…

But how was I at fault? I did nothing to befriend her! I… True, I chatted with her… I cannot imagine… imagine, how a simple conversation could be… pleasant to such a degree! Surely I left her no memory of that… She cannot remember anything about the Spy…

But she does – about Roach Coach. A guy from the yesterday’s party, who only chatted with her. He did nothing special, he didn’t even drive her high on love! I remember: I was Twilight Sparkle! And she remembered my being her – and has since found nothing suspicious. There was no Spy! She remembered Roach Coach as an ordinary guy, who had nothing special to himself!

So, when she found “him” unconscious on the street, – why *was** it, that she *deliberately *helped him*??!

Why, Twilight Sparkle??? Why???

WHY??!..

Despite the restless night, I think, I managed to sleep. I think…

Down the sewers there is no sunlight, but it should be morning… and the city hasn’t even gone to sleep! No, I think no one has slept this night! How could one? The alarm would not die down even for a second!.. And the soldiers? Do they ever get tired?? Working shifts, I see. Well-well!.. How are they supposed to catch me? I am right here! Right behind them!.. I don’t think they can… discover me…

No. This is leading me to nowhere. No! They will NOT relent!..

…Unless I give them what they are after…

Now. This is the part, where I: find a quiet place… release my two, heh… “charges”… then pretend this has never happened…

And y-yet… “Do you really, Twilight?..”

J-just thinking… about it… it is… No!..

I could not!.. How could I?!.. There was nothing!.. Was it???.. What happened??!

Right then, when the dragon had sneezed! I… I thought…

NO JUDGING!.. No! Judging!.. No judging me… Me! *The SPY!..*

…How?.. How could it have happened?!.. H-how was I?..

But… Enough of that. Enough, I say! I am!.. But am I?.. Am I really… really… indomitable?.. Am I?..

I was… Yeah. “Flaking”, I’ve said it. I was flaking, no matter, what I tried. Despite what I was sure about myself in…

D… D-did… she really think… Did she? That she was my friend? That “Roach Coach” was her befriender? Was that what she thought??!

Twilight Sparkle…

Did you really, Twilight?.. S-S-Sparkle?.. Did you?!

That question!.. I’ve never gotten to ask her THAT!.. Even… rhetorically!

Her name was… Twilight Sparkle! Two name parts!..

…No matter what – not since I met them have I altered their names! “Pinkie Pie”. “Applejack”. “Rainbow Dash”… Why should I?!

For that matter: why would they? On multiple occasions in the past two days… “Pinkie”. “AJ”. “Rainbow”. “Dashie”! “Spikey-Wikey”!..

Despite the meaning being the same… No.

Even I have a name. And in my entire life not once has it been altered!..

They all have them! What is it, then?!.. And what was it?.. When… I?..

I told myself to DITCH them!!! But that was somehow!.. Undesirable!.. I couldn’t, no matter, what I did! So I stayed! I took them “under my”, ugh, “wing”!.. I partied with them! I slept over with them! I comforted them, I reassured them; anything I did was so! They! Be! Happy!.. I couldn’t escape them – oh no, sir! No! They came to support me – because they thought I was worth it! Because they considered me someone they should support! Someone they should care about! They thought me their befriender, and they thought me their friend!.. And everything went downhill. I became their property. I think… I think there has been an expectation floating around… Yes. They expect me to be their friend!..

But am I? Can I? There is no “friend” beneath this disguise – only a spy! Befriending me should be – a mistake! A grave one! I befriend no one: I’d have to become a friend at one point!.. And since I don’t care… Since I am in no position to befriend…

Please. Stop… befriending me! Stop! Do you hear?! Do you understand??! What will it take you?!..

They won’t learn, will they? I am disguised as their friend!.. And even now! When I am a random stranger! Twilight Sparkle!..

Darn you, Twilight Sparkle!!! Darn you for!.. WHAT DID YOU DO??!

Despite even the sewers inhabited with soldiers, as if they were but rats, I don’t stop to think twice.

Twilight Sparkle is out! Spike is out! Here we are.

You’ve been evading this, Twilight Sparkle… but I will bring you down!.. and hold you accountable!

Twilight Sparkle wakes up slowly. And so does the dragon.

I need not hurry them… Where is my disguise?..

Here we go! “Roach Coach” is back! Now, please, awake, Twilight Sparkle!..

She is waking up… She has waked up. Her eyes are focusing… I am in front of her…

She looks around… Rises to stand… Spike is waking up.

“R… Roach?..”

Yes, Twilight Sparkle?

“W-what… is going on?”

The thing is… Twilight Sparkle…

I inhale. Cough. My wristlet has never copied the real Roach Coach’s parameters…

Time… to fail.

I speak, doing my best impression of what I heard of his voice:

“Your Friendly Majesty Princess Twilight Sparkle”, – I say, trying not to trip over the words.

This elicits a smile out of her: she recognises my facetiousness.

I continue:

“We partied”.

“Yeah…”

She looks down. Do you remember now, huh, Twilight Sparkle? What did I do? What did I say?..

“I’m sorry!” – she blurts. What??

I need not feign surprise: I am surprised!

“For what?”

“Hey, what’s happened?! – Spike interrupts. – Are we safe??!”

Spike…

Twilight Sparkle acknowledges him. She faces him. She hugs him. “Spike!” – “Twilight! What’s going on?! Have we survived?! Have we escaped??! Where ARE we?!!”

“HUSH! – I hiss. – There are still guards!..”

They shrink, while I await the soldiers showing up any moment now!..

…There is someone out there. Someone is feeling close to us! And he is feeling…

Surprise.

…Why is he surprised?

I motion everyone to freeze.

The unknown one is approaching… Stepping carefully… Closer… and closer to us!..

Disguise… Yeah. I’ll change it, becoming someone unassuming. And they?

They’ll witness me changing. They’ll know “Roach Coach” is unusual.

…Just as planned.

Why, yes. Yes! It is… time! No memory-wiping!

Because the truth will shock them. Huh… Honesty… Am I honest? No. I am the Spy! Not a friend! Friends must be honest! I am not!

And yet… I can be…

Look closely!.. Twilight Sparkle! Look – and collapse!.. I am no one you’ve ever seen before.

And for that matter… neither has Spike…

Alright, this is a lie. They have got to have seen street cats, it’s just that they’ve never seen a pony change into one. But how is that different?

They’ve recoiled. Naturally! Yet they’ve remained silent.

Twilight Sparkle. What thoughts are flooding your mind now? I see into your soul, Twilight Sparkle. I know what you’re feeling. This is shocking, isn’t it? Are you trying to figure, who I am?

I am the Spy.

And the guard is here.

…That was… one of the most confusing scenes I’d witnessed!

Imagine: into our view did really step a soldier from the patrol. His task was, no doubt, to apprehend the purple alicorn, who’d committed a “crime”, and her dragon companion. But more importantly the alicorn.

The guard stepped into our view. Saw us. And… stared. In incomprehension.

Twilight Sparkle seemed to have had enough. Stupor overtook her, real, honest-to-Sun stupor! It really looked she was about to lose her consciousness. But she persisted.

The dragon might have gone unconscious as well, but, seeing Twilight Sparkle nearly collapsing (“look and collapse!”), abandoned that intent. Ignoring the guard – who was just standing there, staring at the unfolding events, dumbfounded – Spike was shaking the pony… dying internally, it seemed… crying out to her…

But not for long. He faced the guard. Scowled at him. Warned him with a scream to beware!

…And the guard… nearly tumbled down in his backing away. Did really plop onto the ground, almost falling into the sewage.

And then in disbelief he uttered:

“Why is SHE here?..”

I mean… what was wrong with him?? What?..

I? I was pretending I had been washing myself. That was my corner, and I’d much rather the uninvited guests left.

They wouldn’t. But the guard… He was… realising something.

His face changed. Disbelief. Then recognition. He pointed at the princess, having hard time believing… Why would he have?..

Then… Fear. Animalistic fear. He made to run… He ran.

…Wh… Why would he have run away?! Was it me? Was I too scary? NO, I wasn’t! I was a cat! Not a lion! Not a tiger! And Twilight Sparkle was harmless. The dragon? No. Hardly intimidating…

So what then?..

Voices.

The guard had run into someone else. We might be expecting a company!..

And then Twilight Sparkle snapped out of it and scrambled onto her hooves. And the dragon was glad – and proud of his chasing the guard away; and I was lost!

What was going on??!..

Twilight Sparkle blasted a hole. There was no doubting it. The powers she possessed were to marvel at! But how could I? I think, something knocked me. The following… eludes me…

I… don’t think I can move… But why???

“Time… to fail” – that was what I said. But this? This was not part of my plan!.. Where am I???

“Roach Coach?”

Twilight… Sparkle!.. What is it?

“Are you OK?”

Concern… True, genuine concern…

“Please, be OK!.. There’s not much time! Please, if you can… then tell me everything! Roach!”

Once… the truth be out… Twilight… Sparkle… What will become of me?..

I find my voice:

“Why can’t I move?”

“Oh, thank Celestia you’re OK!” A sigh of relief. “Now talk to me!”

I repeat my question.

“Oh! Don’t think of it!.. Listen, Roach…”

Light, light everywhere! My eyes!.. But through the light, pouring from the pony’s horn, I see her face. My vision is filled with it… And in her eyes I see no malice. Only… concern… Why?..

“You are not a pony. And I simply must know!..”

Of course… Of course I am not… a pony. Not really… Ha! It is ironic to pose as Roach Coach, who figured that out first, and to be discovered! But nor am I Roach Coach.

Now… What will you do? A stray cat, am I not?

I speak:

“What must you know?”

“Everything, – she answers. – In as little time, as possible!”

“What is… the rush?” – I manage. Why is it so hard to talk all of a sudden?

Thankfully, instead of keeping stubbornly on insisting, that she has “no time to explain anything, so listen!”, she deigns to elaborate:

“The guard! He’s not alone! They’re on to us! We’re in for it now, so, PLEASE! Tell me everything! Are you actually a changeling??!“

“Twilight, – the dragon calls. – Breathe”.

“I simply must know!!..”

“Calm down”.

The dragon, from what I hear, hops down and approaches us. His eyes meet mine. He attempts to see into my core… but there’ll be nothing for you!

“Listen, – he says bluntly. – When the guards get here, we can tell them you are a changeling. Or we can tell them whatever you confess to be. Your choice”.

How ever so mature of you… Spike the dragon… But…

“In the name of hecks are ‘changelings’?”

Spike’s face darkens. But no sooner, than Twilight Sparkle!.. interrupts:

“You were at the party yesterday… No… Urgh!..”

“Yes”, – I answer. Time to get over with it… “Two days ago… We… partied…” My, what is happening?? Am I choking?!

“And now you’re here! How?! Why are you here?? Do you really know an invisibility spell?? What did you do?? How we escaped??!”

She takes a moment to catch her breath. Poor... NO!!!..

…Her face fills my vision again. What… has just transpired???

“Please! Please, please, PLEASE!!.. Condense your entire story!!!” – she pleads.

The guards…

“We… – I say, – have… little… time…”

“Yes!”

“My… story… It is… a long one. You… want to know… everything!.. Nay?.. Then…”

Despite this strange weakness overtaking me… I make some effort to touch her.

My cat paw hasn’t changed – thanks to my wristlet!

Twilight… S… Sparkle!..

I… know her name!.. Don’t I??!

TWILIGHT SPARKLE!!!..

“What… did you do?.. Tw…” – I gasp.

“What are you TALKING about?!! I did nothing!! I suspected you, and then!.. Everything went downhill!!! But now…”

Silence follows. Twilight SPARKLE withers…

“Twilight, – speaks the dragon, – leave him! He won’t tell you! For Pete’s sake! Just slap a sticker onto him! ‘I am a changeling’! Problem solved!”

Twilight onl… Sparkle. Her name… is!.. She… she only shakes her head.

“Twilight… Sparkle!.. Are you leaving me… behind?..”

She looks up at me strangely. What am I going on about? Then shakes her head again.

Tears… There are tears in her eyes. Why?.. Why???

WHY??!

“WHY, Twilight Sparkle?!” – I exclaim.

And I swear, if she dare answer me with “because I love you! There! I’ve said it!..”

But no. Nothing. She doesn’t answer anything…

For a while:

“I, – she sighs, – had to know…”

“W-w-what?..” – I croak.

Silence. Although… the guards are getting louder…

“To know what your deal was…” Inhale. Exhale. “I thought you a spy; I thought you a changeling!.. But that was silly! Why would I?.. Why should I?!.. You’d done NOTHING!.. And yet…” Sigh.

“Twilight”. The dragon puts his arm on Tw… her shoulder! “He looked like a pony. He changed into a cat! He’s GOT to be a changeling!”

Twil… she shakes her head stubbornly:

“Spike! I had no reason to assume… Why should I??!”

“But he is!..”

Silence. Time to interrupt:

“Twi… light… Sparkle!.. Why!.. would you… save me?!..”

She pauses. “‘Save you’? From what?”

“Yeah, – Spike chuckles. – Why should you?”

“Spike!”

“From, – I go on, – the guards… Remember?.. The shop!.. The lady!.. ‘Upstairs’!”

She remembers. “Ah, – she speaks. – That place? Well…” She peers at the noise the guards are making. Have we still time left?.. Never mind that! “I couldn’t allow for otherwise. You sounded so… innocent”.

“Yeah! – laughs Spike. – Innocent alright!”

“Ugh, Spike!.. And you were… hiding”.

Her voice’s gotten small. She’s looking at the ground now.

Well-well. That is… interesting.

“Besides… – she continues. – An invisibility spell! We were hiding too! You could help!..”

“You!.. – I snarl… don’t I? – You couldn’t even help yourselves!..”

“How COULD we?! We couldn’t go invisible! And you could help!.. And were a guy we knew from the party!.. And I had questions!..”

Helpless and defenceless…

“And… was I… your… friend?..” – I ask, though I get the feeling of shortness of breath… What is??.. Why???

…Hello? Answer me, please…

But she has trouble answering. The floor seems to be more interesting, now does it not? Yet she seeks an answer inside herself…

“You?” Spike… “Friend??.. No… Don’t make me laugh! I’m not in the mood!”

“And you?.. Are you a changeling? – Twilight Sparkle inquires shortly after. – Are we your prey?”

She demands to know an answer!.. And an answer there will be.

Are you my prey, Twilight Sparkle? For I did not feed off you. I… couldn’t tickle you, for I was you…

Yet… it is a possibility now…

But why are you asking… Twilight Sparkle? I asked you: was I your friend? I don’t think I was… I don't think you think I was... And… Whatever I have experienced so far!.. I think I’m getting better! I have not struggled to say “Twilight Sparkle” for a while now. And that’s good!

I am OK.

I am… in control…

I am free. Free once again… to pursue my objective!

“Twilight Sparkle”, – I say.

“Yes? What?”

“Honesty…” I think, any moment now the guards will get to us!.. “Can honesty make one… a friend?”

Wherever we are, the place’s walls are crumbling…

Before Twilight Sparkle can answer, however…

“Nope! Nope, it can’t! You are a changeling, and that settles it! You think, we will forgive you, only because you’ve decided to be honest all of a sudden?? That doesn’t WORK like that! Friendship is… like apples! D’you expect anyone to eat a spoilt apple, even though the spoiler has apologised and left?! Ha! That is delusional! You can’t be honest and expect us to buy that!.. Nope! You’ve been deceiving everyone, but now you’re out in the open! We saw you change! You are not a pony! And how can you be trusted?! You sly!.. changeling scum!..”

He takes a moment to shake his tiny fists.

“Spike, – lets Twilight Sparkle out. – …But he saved us”.

“Saved us?!”

“Saved you?!” I can’t believe it!.. Saved them! Why!..

“Yes, – Twilight Sparkle’s answer is. – …Saved us. I have no idea, what he did, how he did it… But we are here. And now…” Her eyes shift to the noise: the guards are breaking in! “And now I, again, believe he will save us”.

Uh…

“Because, Spike. You know what friendship is about?”

No way…

“Friendship is about giving another chance”.

I… no…

“And I’m willing to believe…”

What is there to say?.. She’s looking at me…

“…that Roach Coach, despite his shortcomings… despite his nature… deserves a second chance! Right, Roach?”

She smiles at me. Expecting me, apparently… To… what? To accept that?..

Something crashes. Swearing fills the air! A guard must have suffered… or whatever. Water is rushing outside. And they were so close…

“Twilight… Sparkle…” Despite everything… She wishes to befriend me… Befriend me!.. “I THINK…” No rush. The guards can wait. “…I’ve not told you enough. You see…”

I rise. I grow; I change my form to be something else. Have had enough of being a cat.

“I was the one… who got you into this mess. In the first place!”

Jaws drop.

“Spike… Perhaps, you should remember? What was it that changed in Twilight Sparkle? M-m-m?..”

“N… No… no way!.. It was YOU!! YOU!.. pretended to be Twilight!!.. You were HER at the party!!..”

“Aye, Spike!..” – despite everything my core… reacts… and a smirk finds a way to my lips. Twilight Sparkle’s lips. “The party!.. The sleepover!.. The lawsuit!.. The streets!.. But not the lady’s shop. No. Ever since then…”

“Hold on! What are you TALKING about??! I was there since the beginning!! Even… even the lawsuit!.. And… even… the streets!.. Oh, Spike, I’m so sorry!.. But that is true! I escaped!.. And… abandoned my friends!..”

“No, Twilight Sparkle, – I answer. – You didn’t”.

“H-h-huh??..”

Her face… So… miserable! She… she truly believed… she’d abandoned her friends… She truly did…

Of course… I was her. I hoped to leave not a trace. And, in case she’d been interrogated… my wristlet was managing her memory. To everyone it looked, as though Twilight Sparkle partied… slept over… then faced a… “doppelganger”… captured his mind… was arrested for that… escaped… was hiding…

But, in all truth… that was me. I partied. I slept over. I… Ugh. I did all that… Yet Twilight Sparkle… She was the one to suffer… Amazing, is it not?

Her friends… They never were my responsibility. They weren’t even mine to begin with! So why should I suffer for abandoning them? Why should I?

“You didn’t abandon them. For, Twilight Sparkle…”

I approach the princess. She wants to recoil… but can’t. Poor thing…

Having approached her, I inch my face closer. She wants to inch farther… but can’t…

I lock my eyes with hers. I see… many things in her soul… I see… so many things it’s hard to describe them all! The poor thing is… How do I even define what I’ve turned her into!..

“…you couldn’t…”

This… contradicts her logic: her eyes are reflecting that.

“…You, Twilight Sparkle, wanted to make friends from the beginning”.

“I…” – she protests.

“You knew they’d be attached! You tamed them!.. That sort of action cannot be left unpunished! You melted, Twilight. You allowed yourself to be tamed in return!..

And in the end, Twilight…” My forelegs rest on her shoulders… “You grew attached. There was magic inside you. Mysterious magic. So mysterious no one has even documented it! And that magic… was let free…”

Twilight Sparkle is staring at me, straining to figure out, how I can know that. For I remember our chat. I remember our discussing the “magic of friendship”… But she doesn’t remember I was there…

“…And you became their friend. And ever since that, Twilight Sparkle…” My smile widens, even though slightly. “…There was no abandoning them. You did nothing wrong, Twilight Sparkle! You love your friends! As they love you! And even though, Twilight Sparkle! You were not bound to reciprocate”, – I emphasise. Her breath catches in her throat; her eyes widen. “No friendship can be there…”

“…if one upon having befriended gets bored of his friends”, – she repeats in a hollow voice. Huh?? What?? “And I’m not… I love them… Ugh!..”

She sways, almost tumbling. Spike hurries to her side.

“All this talking! – he fumes. – You know so much about friendship – so why didn’t you CARE?! WHY did you even?!..” He trails off. “H-hold on… So who WAS partying that night?..”

“And that, – speaks a new voice, – we’ll figure out… at our place!”

Darn… The guards…

THE GUARDS!!!..

Faces are peeking through holes in the walls. The ponies… HAVE THEY BEEN LISTENING TO OUR EXCHANGE THIS WHOLE TIME??!..

“Time… to fail”… Ha…

Ha-ha… Is it already?..

Author's Note

"Oh darn" indeed!.. I can't even imagine, what happens next!.. Is it really... time to fail?

Find out next time on "The tale of the Spy"!

(And don't worry. I think, things are looking up! Updating should be soon! Not like this time...)

Recollections and reflections

Meet me – the Spy.

That was the very first thing I said, when I started.

So they call me. For my stealth. For my abilities – to disguise as my enemies, to penetrate even air-tight rooms – and to steal secrets.

I have exercised the above – throughout my entire journey!..

…No, they build defences, prepare an ambush and lock their secrets away – that’s no laughing matter!

Where have the above led me to?! “Ambush”…

While I do my job: I breach their defences, attack from behind, crack their locks.

I wonder… Have they… won??.. N… N-no!..

That’s, however, not why they fear me. Being a spy means being able to infiltrate among the opponents and to hide in plain sight. To be indistinguishable from them. Not to give oneself away!

True… That is exactly what it means to be… me… To… “hide in… plain sight”. To…

I am the Spy.

This one… is actually…

…I think, it’s…

No, but wait.

What kind of a SPY??!.. finds himself in my situation??!

“…Move not a muscle”.

The guards are ready to attack at a mere suspicion of our going anywhere.

We are frozen. All three of us.

“Surrender peacefully! – it is ordered to us. – Save everyone the trouble!”

…But… There is no, there can be NO way I could!.. surrender to ANYONE!.. What would the other fellow spies think?! What would they say?!..

…

Before long… Twilight Sparkle… reacts.

Her horn is charged. And her core… I mean, her soul… her heart… is conflicted. To an unimaginable extent!

There is no describing what she’s feeling! No retelling!.. Fear… Despair. Sun! There is no way she can allow!.. For the unthinkable to happen!.. Even if it means… worsening… the situation…

The punishment is delivered instantaneously: a magical bolt stops her… n… not dead… She fails to scream. Goes limp… Hum… Really familiar… Spike?.. Remind you of anything?..

“What have I just told you?! – scolds one of the guards. – Not a muscle! Am I clear?!”

Panic… is close… Though it can‘t be!.. Spike can’t help. He watches… watches… Twilight… S… S-S-Sparkle!.. Ugh… F-f-fall… He looks at me… Back at her… At me again. Spike…

Despair…

…They are closing in. The moment we are subjugated… I am subjugated… is… all the closer… the more time passes…

The world goes darker. Depression, are you visiting my soul‘s humble abode? You’re not welcome. Go away.

…

“Depression”…

…I remember that moment.

I helped myself to…

Ugh!..

…What kind of a spy am I?!

…

I am… the Spy!..

…And that means!..

And that means, I could be any one of those I’d infiltrate.

No, no!.. That means!..

The connection has been established.

I do try not to move a muscle – just the way they’ve told me.

“Fire”, – the command is uttered.

Everypony present is bracing himself. Especially Spike the dragon…

…But no fire follows. No one attacks us. Everypony present’s face goes stiff; breath catches in their throats…

They cannot help themselves. They can’t help but feel… Unconditionally. Like the prey…

But I am of Hunters…

That’s right! I am of Hunters!..

And what can they do about it?

Nothing! They can’t help but… lose control of their bodies!..

Whatever spells their horns are charged with – they miss me and Spike entirely. Snorts are heard all around!..

Everypony present… is overcome with laughter!..

…I feel hunger.

Everyone around me… doubles down… Keels over! They can’t help themselves: it tickles so much!..

I feel slight irritation…

There is no doubt they are suffering. I see into their souls… I see their confusion, their frantic scrambling… I see refusal in their cores, I see anxiety… I… see…

…Failure to be saved.

…they can’t control their own emotions. They feel unconditionally. Regardless of their needs. Their desires. Their objectives.

They are weak.

I see their weakness to my tickling. And it is good!

The poison I’ve collected… is replaced steadily… with positivity…

Everypony around me… is dying of laughter.

…

Energy conversion for the wi-i-in!..

…Well… It looks, as though… I-I…

…Have not failed.

But of course… I am the Spy. The Spy does not fail! The Spy can always come back on the top!

Finally! I knew I could!.. Why should I have EVER doubted I could?!.. Who ELSE could’ve done it?! And come this far?! Would HE have kept going??!!..

The only one… who can make it to the spell… is me!..

…I, the Spy, – I can go Hunt for positivity! I will not die! I will survive!

Bye-bye, soldiers, who’ve come to apprehend me!

I am leaving!

…Before I have come any farther, I stop and look back.

The troublesome duo… The pony and her dragon… are lying on the floor, laughing their heads off… No, wait… That is not correct: the pony is simply shaking. Of laughter, yes… But silently. She cannot: she was paralysed by that magical bolt. She paid for her disobedience…

…I look at them. Time passes. I keep directing my negativity at everyone present in this room. No one can move. I am assured of that.

The pony is suffering of the tickling. That is delicious! But…

I won’t wish anyone to feel what I feel…

…No, Twilight Sparkle.

No!

Whatever you may‘ve done, it’s not affected me. I am still the same! Have you changed anything in me? Anything at all?..

Well…

…The truth is, that I can’t feel shame for my attitude.

Huh… “Feel”… Hm…

…

Nope. Still nothing inside me. I told you, Twilight Sparkle, I’ve told you multiple times!..

…

Emotions… They can‘t stir in me! Right now they can’t be!..

What have you done to me… Twilight… Sparkle…

…What have you done?..

The tickling ceases. Everyone present starts to regain his bearings. The pony before me is still limp.

One last time… I perform the procedure I’ve come to despise as of recently. One last time…

I equip the wristlet. “Are you there?.. Are we… connected?”

Yes. We are… Once again…

…“Excellent. Truly… excellent… Now. We may… begin”.

…Twilight Sparkle.

“Yes?” – she answers.

“Tell me, Twilight Sparkle… – I muse. – …What?.. have you done to me?!”

The shout is sudden, I must admit…

“I have no idea, – Twilight Sparkle answers simply. – Whoever you are, I can’t remember seeing you. At all!”

Wonderful. Truly… wonderful… My cloaking wristlet has not failed me this time! But please, Twilight…

…Please… Twilight Sparkle…

…

“…Yes? – I hear. – What is it?”

…Twilight… Sparkle…

“Yes?..”

…Why… do I fail?..

“H-huh?..”

She is truly, genuinely confused. What in the name of hecks am I talking about??

“That is right, Twilight Sparkle, – I say. – I appear to fail”.

“Well…”

“Please, tell me, Twilight Sparkle, – I continue. – Why do I fail to be myself??!”

“Huh?.. What?.. How could anyone fail to be oneself??? D… doh!..” Perplexity is written all over her. “That is impossible!.. You!.. can’t be anyone but yourself!!..”

“Incorrect, Twilight Sparkle, – I rebut. – I can be anyone! I am anyone!..”

“But… H… How can you be??.. – she sputters. – You… You are you! Not someone else!”

“I, – I say, – am known to be… Well…”

What am I?

I know: as per the prey’s standards I am a monster. But monsters are supposed to be bad. While I? I…

“…Quite different”, – I finish.

“I… don’t follow”, – she confesses.

…I am distant – and it makes me really curious as to what it feels like to feel shame for being me.

“For what it’s worth, Twilight Sparkle, – I inform, – I… feel no shame”.

“But… why should you???”

“I am feared… – I ruminate, – hated… envied”.

“But… why?..”

To that I have no answer. I have no idea why… Why can‘t I answer her?.. I am feared – for I am of Hunters!.. I’m hated – for I torture prey. And envied… for I am the best.

…So… By the end of the day…

Why?

“WHY, Twilight Sparkle?! – I erupt. – Why did you have to screw it up?!”

“ME??! W-w-w!.. What DID I ever screw up?!!”

“Everything!.. Everything, Twilight!..”

Everything… But not now!.. Oh, no, you don’t, Twilight Sparkle!.. Not this time…

Sorry!

“Ever since you‘ve appeared, Twilight Sparkle… I have been burdened. I’ve had to take care of your worthless friends!..”

“My friends are not worthless!!!!!!!!!” – she defends; however I hardly listen.

“…who can‘t do anything right! All they’ve done has been holding me down in my affairs!..” I intake air shakily. “…The burden is unbearable! I‘ve had to escape them… to hide from everyone!.. But it’s still not enough! The two of you, you and your dragon, are still following me!”

“WHAT ARE YOU EVEN TALKING ABOUT?!! I have NO IDEA what!!..”

“…But of course you wouldn’t, Twilight Sparkle!.. – I calm down. – How would you?.. Tell me only one thing, Twilight…”

I pause, because this can’t be easy. No… Honestly, she is the worst!..

“…What thing?..”

…Huh?.. “Twilight Sparkle…”

“Yes?”

“…What… do I do to you?.. In this situation…”

She has officially lost any sense of direction.

I clarify:

“Soldiers are around, all ready to apprehend two ponies and a dragon… If I were to leave… then you’d be left all by yourself. Now do tell me honestly, Twilight Sparkle…”

Despite there being no distance between us – only a connection – I do lean closer… I have no idea, what I’m doing:

“…Do you think… that you can do it. Do you really?.. Twilight?..”

The world goes silent. Laughter, that‘s been flooding the atmosphere, is gone. Only I and the pony, who’s caused me nothing but trouble, are still here…

She can‘t… She truly couldn’t… But she does stare… At me… I can tell… I have no idea how…

“Roach Coach”, – she utters in disbelief and shock.

“Do you, Twilight Sparkle?” – I insist.

She contemplates. “Hm…” Not for long. “The soldiers have us surrounded. There is no hope. But… Roach?”

Here we go… “Roach”…

“Do you think, – she asks, – you are a good pony? I mean… changeling?”

No.

Not a pony… and not a changeling, whatever that is.

“No, Twilight Sparkle, – my answer is. – I am not good. I am feared and hated for a reason, Twilight!..”

Really, I must stop it! Whatever it is, it does screw me up!.. Must be the reason of my failures, there is no other way!..

“Roach…”

“No, I am not good, Twilight Sparkle!..”

“…if I promise not to hate you… Do you think, that, maybe… maybe, you can be good?”

Oh, Twilight… Sparkle. There is no way around you! Stubborn, as ever!..

“Roach, please! I know you can! You’ve helped me and Spike before!..”

No, Twilight.

Urgh!..

“Just as I thought, – I spit. – Be it your way, Twilight Sparkle!..”

Hope, glee are lit in her core:

“Really?!”

“Do keep hoping I will, Twilight S-s-sparkle!..” Gosh darn it, Twilight!!.. “But I can see…”

And with that I end it with:

“You are hopelessly *clueless*, Twilight Sparkle!..”

And I, for one last time, release her.

…this one is not empty: about a dozen of soldiers is ambushing us, their weapons pointed forward, and their horns – charged to zap a possible intruder.

…The laughter that had died… That was not just me!..

Hum-m-m, nice security system, I must commend!

Every single pony in this chamber… is armed.

However they are not hasty to use any of their weapons… They are staring at me. Uncertainly.

I realise I have done something… unforgivable.

The door behind us is closed and shut magically again.

What have I done??.. What’s happened??.. Wait… I am now… the only Twilight Sparkle there is…

An object falls.

It should be near to impossible to infiltrate!..

My cloaking wristlet.

I hasten to pick it up; the guards remember their task and attempt “weakening” me.

No. Hold it still… There is yet one way I can…

Almost impossible…

I am not satisfied yet. Their vulnerability…

Yes!.. Once again everyone loses his marbles and doubles over!

Twilight Sparkle is out – once again, – and my wristlet is back where it belongs. Good!

I get myself comfortable. There is no need to rush. I’ve won!

Not… exactly as planned. And yet…

The tickling dies down, but is not completely gone. They are not senseless. Yet there is hardly anything they can do!..

It’s time to leave.

I cough for a bit. To gather everyone’s attention. Then I turn around…

Spike the dragon is still there, lying on the floor. I stare him down.

I speak:

“That is correct”. Let them all hear me! Although I mostly talk to Spike. “I am the one, who partied two days ago. I was the one impersonating Twilight Sparkle. I was the one to get arrested. I was the one you tried to get off the hook… I was the one, who escaped. I was the one, who was hiding!.. I am the one everyone is after”.

I pause for a moment. I think they are attempting to listen to me – although… with my feeding off of them it, in all honesty, should be difficult.

They are struggling to get a grip of themselves. Spike is rolling and whimpering, presumably at the same time listening to me in shock.

Twilight Sparkle is still unconscious…

I have no time for to wait for her.

“That’s right! I am the one!..” The best part of this supposed failure, though?.. “…And… what can you do?” I allow myself to chuckle. “Kill me right here??”

Nobody can answer that to me!..

“Hear this…”

I could be right behind you! I might be standing next to your commander, as they are warning you about my inevitable arrival! I could be said commander! I could be your best friend! I could even be you!

And all thanks to what, you’ll ask?

“Not only am I the Spy!.. but I…”

I proceed to the orifice in the wall:

“…must be heading. It’s been an inexplicably good while, surely I must admit. But…”

I pause, as I stop.

“…but I am sick of this tomfoolery!”

I turn around:

“The Spy is not one to befriend!.. Not one to keep around!.. I may have befriended you… But!..”

The pony beside Spike has come to her senses and is along with everybody else whimpering of the slight tickles. Listen here, and you listen well!..

“…Ever since I‘ve been around, Twilight Sparkle, I’ve faced nothing but complete acceptance! No matter what, you‘ve welcomed me with open arms!.. But it’s still not enough for you! My words mean nothing to you!.. Ugh… Not to any of you…”

Really, I can’t understand it. And if I could, maybe… maybe, I should be able to learn not to Hunt?

And stop tickling my enemies into submission??!

After all, I could replenish my saturation just by spending time with my friends?..

I’ve been there. Tried that! And look at what it has led me to!..

…

I will not succumb. No!!! The very moment I became the Spy I knew I was the one to fit the role!

“I suppose, I should be sorry, – I continue, – to disappoint you like that… To leave you hanging…”

The focus of my attention – the pony and her dragon – make a feeble attempt to say something coherent… What can you say to me?.. that can possibly change my mind?

What can you say?..

“Oh, but you mustn‘t! No one must leave one’s friends like that! No one!!!.. This calls for extreme measures! Friendship-will-save-the-day style!”

Oh, please!.. Ugh…

I don’t think I can repeat this… any more!..

I do really think I… will not.

…

…Good bye, everypony. Good bye, Twilight Sparkle. Do forget about the Spy…

…Do forgive him…

I could be right behind you!

…

I could be your best friend!

…

Once again I turn to leave. And as I do I find myself muttering:

“…I do understand… But… there cannot be any other way… The Spy MUST go! A purpose, given to me!..”

No. The Spy will not… engage in friendship… The Spy did know what he was getting himself into…

He absolutely had to keep the appearance!!.. The task so uneasy!.. The one he could tackle!!..

“…Only I could do this…” – I whisper.

At the very entrance I stop. This is it… Why do I feel, as though… I’ve committed a crime?.. What have I done??..

I know.

…I’ve replaced their friend.

“There was no other way… – I do whisper again. – My task HAD to be carried out! An objective they gave to me – the best of the best!!!”

That is… right…

…The best of… the best…

In a swift motion I face them – my hardest challenge of them all! – and, surprising everyone, myself included, scream at the top of my lungs:

“Who else could have blended in?! Won your trust?! Lived under the same roof – even without raising ANY suspicions?!?! Who could have deceived you all?!!”

I tremble… Why should I?..

“…It had to be done… Could anyone ELSE have even STARTED?! Would there have been one to try?! To have come this far?! Would there have been one to keep going?!!.. That‘s right… Only a spy… the Spy – has risen to the challenge… disturbed friends’ lives…”

…What will the two of them answer to that?..

Ugh…

…I have no idea…

“No, Spy! – Spike the dragon says, trembling, although, unlike I… of anger. – You are just a wicked impostor! The wickedest Equestria has ever seen! And!.. Boy!.. I can‘t believe it! I have… EVERYONE has trusted you!!! Believed you!! Everyone has come… NO! – given one’s LIFE for!.. For… For whom we all believed to be our friend Twilight!!!..”

…He’s… trembling with rage. Shaking. His contempt… Oh!.. No. No amount can express it…

He is ever, ever so-so mad at me. At the real me… At the Spy…

He finds his voice again:

“…You… Urgh!!.. I was so worried!!!.. That YOU of all the changelings might have!..” Words fail him. “…Never been seen!! EVER AGAIN!!!..”

…It is… unknown… more of what is there inside him… Anger?.. Or… resent? Grievance? I cannot tell…

When he needed Twilight… he…

…When he needed Twilight Sparkle… he… could not imagine her abandoning him – or any of her friends.

And so I didn’t. I did something else, in fact: I saved him.

Exactly what Twilight Sparkle… would have done.

Now. Spike is heart-broken. The trust he’s had… I… have broken it, have I not?.. I, the Spy… have broken his trust…

So much for loyalty.

I’ve failed to be his friend… I… was afraid of failure… But I… could never imagine!.. to fail at friendship of all things!..

…Have I failed you, Twilight Sparkle?.. No, I do not think I have! I… cannot be held accountable! No! My promise was void from the beginning; I have made no promise!..

“…There was… no other way…” – I do nonetheless squeak.

“Aargh!! Darn you, darn you all the way through!!!” – Spike erupts at my flimsy protest…

My… protest… I… am protesting… am I not?.. Protesting…

What…

“Roach”.

…Twilight…

…Twilight S… Sparkle.

…What do you want, Twilight?

…D… Darn it…

…

“…Roach, please!”

“Ahem!”

Off to the side… forgotten by everyone…

…Guards have been listening.

“Everyone is under arrest! For mind-capturing, attempting to escape, resisting the law enforcement repeatedly, having spied for another country and being generally mean to the innocent!”

…One of them… is frozen…

“Further attempts to resist us will result in extreme measures! Royal-guard-style! I will say this once and once only: make no attempt to escape and proceed with us!..”

He is here!

The weak die not because they can’t have stood the strong.

He is amongst them!

They just invent new ways to cope.

He is one of them!.. Disguised as one of them!..

And if they can’t – then they die.

Roach Coach!

…How?.. Why is he here??!..

All is forgotten: the raving dragon, his impossible pony companion, my own troubles, the guards… Only one pony is here now – beside me… Only one pony – who is not actually a pony at all.

One single royal guard… who froze internally upon hearing Twilight Sparkle utter one name…

Naturally… She thought I was actually… Roach Coach!.. But I was not…

It was a safe bet… How???.. There was absolutely no way he… could have!..

Did… did he… arrive to this city???.. The same city I found myself in after my escape??.. How could that happen??!..

The last time I saw him… was…

That’s right. At that party!.. So… When he fled…

I wonder: how far could he get? How far did he get??..

…Poniville… From there it was… Hum… Since I’ve been to Poniville… How many days have passed?..

Hm-m-m… One day. For about one day I’ve been missing. The day before… was the party… Two days ago.

That was the day Roach Coach… decided to attend our party… I had him exactly where I wanted him… but he still!..

“It must feel really great to have such wonderful friends, does it not?” – he asks.

He still!..

“I have learnt by far more about friendship, than you. I of all have to know making friends is not enough to be their friend”.

He… Well… Let us forget about that… f-for a moment. Please…

Please, someone… help me!

Sun… Help me…

Please…

Let us forget… and move on… More, than that, happened that day!.. For example!..

Yes… That day Roach Coach… fled…

But then how??.. He had about two days to reach here…

No, wait… The shield was raised yesterday. Unless he found a crack in it… he could not sneak in!

So, then… He had about one day… to reach this place… before I raised the roof…

At which speed did he leave? – I wonder…

Where am I?..

No more ruminating!

I peer into him.

Just as before – fear.

Animalistic fear.

“It was you”, – I transmit for him to know.

It appears, he is on to collapse under my gaze. Of course… Weakling!

He finds it in himself to attempt a grin. Figuratively speaking: all of the exchange is carried out emotionally.

“I knew it… – he grins. – I knew it! I knew it!!!”

Cockiness… Unusual… cockiness…

He is triumphing – but why would he?..

Laughter.

He is laughing. Openly!

This manages to distract the rest of the guards. Nonetheless…

“Fool! What are you doing?!” – I only think to him.

“A-a-ha-ha!.. Oh, my!” He wipes a tear. “Goodness! Who would have guessed? That the Spy!.. That same Spy!..”

He shuts up and speaks emotionally again:

“…would actually fall!.. So low!”

What?

He thinks: “They care about you. And you care about them… don’t you?”

No… Roach Coach. I do not; I could not care less!

We – we are not weak.

I am the Spy – and how many times must I re-iterate that?! I do not care. How could I?..

“Enough!.. fooling around!”

The guard is right.

…Enough.

Do see for yourself… Roach Coach! Am I the weakling here? No. I am not! For Sun-can-remember-which time I reach for the Energy… For Sun-can-remember-which time I… strike! And once again – everyone is overcome with the itch that can’t be scratched!

But our strength isn’t enough. So we cope.

Everyone… except for… Roach Coach…

He is not overcome with it. No…

He is burning. My negativity… It’s burning him alive!

Well… No one has ever attempted what Roach Coach is… No Hunter would…

But Roach Coach does. He refuses to be tickled! And prefers instead, he die!

A fool indeed!

Good bye, Roach Coach.

Good bye, Twilight Sparkle. Good bye, Spike. The Spy must be off… Do not worry: the guards know now, who’s been behind it all… Everything will be… OK.

Everything will be fine… Twilight Sparkle. Please, do take good care…

I will not baby-sit you. Not any more…

…Good bye.

Paying no one any more heed, I finally do proceed to the exit. The sewers will be left. And the Spy?.. He will be back to normal. Once again.

Yes, it is time to wonder: what’s next? I must find that Sun-forsaken Canterlot!.. I must get in! Who knows, how much less time would have been lost, if only!.. If only…

Ugh… If only nothing had interfered!.. But this mission is not of my easiest – oh nay! Nay… I have… undergone most peculiar… transformations!.. I‘ve learnt things! Thanks to these ponies!.. I’ve felt!.. Felt unimaginable things – and what kinds of things those were!

I’ve come a long way – but now I must go…

And I can’t… I am… paralysed – but with what? How?..

How??..

HOW???

I feel… weak… And sleepy…

Laughter that’s rung around… has all died down… and all the guards… are… fully functioning… again.

Arrest… seems inevitable…

It is difficult. So what?

…I can yet fight…

The difficulty level is normal.

I… have… dealt with… this b-before!..

May it never be set any higher!

The Spy… will NEVER fail!.. That’s… for cer… tain!..

They are already near.

An order is issued… to call for the transportation…

!..

D… darn you!..

Roach Coach! Darn you all the way through!!!..

Author's Note

And so... we go from bad to worse... And there I was hoping, the Spy could!..

Spy... For the future of this tale! You've got to stay determined!

This is not yet the end!

The Spy can still be saved!

Oh, please, let it be so!..

Where would we be... without the Spy?!..

Thus ends... the tenth chapter of this tale! I can't believe it!..

...Perhaps, I should swear not to write any more... If I can't update more frequently, than once a year!..

No. No! I will see this tale till its end!

Do tune in for the next, upcoming chapter! Sooner, than what you'd expect!

An intruder at the frontier outpost

Author's Note

The events are set somewhere between the 4-th and the 5-th seasons.
The protagonist is not a changeling!
Also it's not a "Team fortress 2" crossover!

[insert copyright, trademark and registered-trademark notices here]
Nopony has been hurt during this tale's events.
Except for feelings. But not severely.
(Hopefully) suited for teens.

An intruder at the frontier outpost

Meet me -- the Spy.

So they call me. For my stealth. For my abilities -- to disguise as my enemies, to penetrate even air-tight rooms -- and to steal secrets. Though would you call it actually "stealing"?

Well, they call. And not derisively so, Sun forbid! No, they build defences, prepare an ambush and lock their secrets away -- that's no laughing matter!

While I do my job: I breach their defences, attack from behind, crack their locks.

That's, however, not why they fear me. Being a spy means being able to infiltrate among the opponents and to hide in plain sight. To be indistinguishable from them. Not to give oneself away!

I am the Spy. And that means, I could be any one of those I'd infiltrate. I could be right behind you! I might be standing next to your commander, as they are warning you about my inevitable arrival! I could be said commander! I could be your best friend! I could even be you!

And all thanks to what, you'll ask?

Allow me to demonstrate it on my most recent mission for clearance's sake.

I am tasked to steal a spell. A very important one, it seems: it is protected so well no one has ever made it too close to it. The spies before me found out, that it was impossible to sneak nearby it. But it seems, they have never learnt, how to handle the cloaking wristlet -- that's what they call it for its primary feature. While, when I was summoned, it was given to me with express certainty, that I would master it for sure. Which I did, naturally. I am the Spy, after all.

Suffice it, that I have been sent out on a mission by an authority that wished not to be mentioned by name. So be it. I am not complaining. In fact, you might be surprised, but we're akin -- although our... hmm, breeds? keep us apart. I am not going deeper into this topic. Does it matter? After all, I come to work with all different kinds of creatures, who desire my skill to themselves. As long, as it is not a trap, I go along. And even then I take precautions. Even without the cloaking wristlet I am still capable of something. The utmost alertness -- that's all it takes to make even a very narrow escape.

The current boss, however, seems to treat me with more respect, than others. Maybe, it's the kinship, who's to say? They gifted me with a wonderful wristlet -- and that's all I need.

Well, that's beside that they promised me the victims weren't dangerous. They didn't want to go to there themselves, though. The victims to be were very kind, they said, but show them no respect -- and they will fight. Considering the defences surrounding the demanded spell -- they know the price for security.

This doesn't scare me. I am the Spy. They knew it, when they gave me this wristlet. Who seizes it, may become unstoppable, truly! But who can't must only try harder. And I didn't have to. That's why I am heading to their land: I can blend in.

What was told to me, wouldn't suffice: the clients knew the victims not so well. So what. Though it is rather inconvenient, that I have no information nor on what they look like, nor feel like, nor sound like. Surely I would perish amongst them, wouldn't I? Well, gentlemen! We're almost there! Prepare to witness, how the Spy does his job!

I am in ungoverned lands: no one rules them. There is no law there. There is no one to fight for the inexistent law. There is also no one to fight the law or to break it -- for the law is not. It makes them bad lands. Even the map, given to me upon my being hired, calls them so.

Not much to say about the Badlands: no one has claimed them, no one forces anyone to do anything there. And that's it: no one has any control. One mustn't be careless there, for those, who pursue domination, are not friendly towards their potential rivals. Even then they would not dominate the land -- only if they were powerful enough to control it. For now the Badlands are deserted. Not a single village in sight. Well, maybe, except for those, which can protect themselves well enough to thrive. Though... will they? Thrive?

It doesn't matter: I am not here to settle, after all. My priority is to get across to another land, much more friendly, if one seeks a friend.

Apparently, I shan't find there shelter as well, as in these Badlands: a spy tricks and betrays enemies, who've thought they're friends and have always been... I do not seek friends. Once a spy -- always a spy, and a spy is a bad friend -- if I am in a position to judge. And a bad friend never gains any good friends. So, if friends are "bad", why seek friendship?

Of course, that's only because I'm a spy, but what is a friend worth, if I can't trust them? As a spy I can't.

At least their friendliness will make it easier for me. But even then I may trip... Even the greatest do... And I am one of the greatest, without a doubt.

Despite what I have told you about the Badlands they have posed me no danger: I cloak in, study the environment, copy the guise magically, cloak out and streak quickly past. Who will lay their eyes upon a random creature, the likes of which populate the area? And then I'll disappear, never to be seen at that spot in the same disguise again.

Yes, that's my job. But all of it I could do even without my wristlet, even without the cloaking. Now, that the roads won't lead to about any place, I must be careful, more so, than ever before.

For, you see, there are roads in the Badlands, and they lead to every sorts of places: someone must travel them. No one can say where a creature will head to: one turn, then another -- the possibilities are endless. However upon nearing the borders of a ruled country, if one watches someone, one can predict where, with a high probability, that someone will go to. Now I am nearing my destination, and I must take care of no one seeing me.

I pretend to be a local animal and approach the borders. Not too close: if someone is watching, my disappearance (from sight) shall be noticed, which will raise suspicions. I know that, so I settle in the nearby forest. Yes, the Badlands are not known for their forests, but my destination is. The forest goes on, and then thins out, giving in to the Badlands. I watch the wildlife, make notes and try to pass as one of them. As long, as I don't claim an occupied territory, I am fine.

Some birds don't seem too suspicious to the border patrol. The guards must have seen them a lot. I infiltrate the flocks. I must act quickly, or some watchful eyes shall spot a new bird.

Believe me, it takes a very, very complicated disguise to fool the border guards -- and I'm not playing that game: where all depends on whether their eyes are not so sharp -- no, I play it safe. Well, heh, safe...

Still: why is it, that most spies take that chance? Simple: because, if they could, they would sneak past disguised as an animal. Nowadays almost everyone knows to watch the wildlife and to scan everyone crossing the border. I am certain, should I cross the border, a scan would detect me.

So... how do I do it? Please, take your time and try to solve this little riddle.

Just let me give you an advice: sneaking in cloaked is not a very good idea. They are surely prepared for that. It is only better, if I don't hide my presence.

My chances to get across? They are pretty tiny, I think. Their scouts must have already known: someone was approaching. Who knows, how far they wander?

Of course, there's still a disguise, but I can sense a field, and it feels suspicious... My guess is, it detects someone disguised and alarms the soldiers. I would establish something like this myself, if I were to confront the enemy spies. And they do it as I speak. Of course, this field may be not dangerous... Yet...

It may seem, as though I can't sneak in. But wait! I am disguised as a bird! Can't I fly?.. But the field stretches up further infinitely. It must end at one point!

Finally it gets weaker, as I have ascended awfully highly. But don't get too excited: the higher I was getting, the more clearly could I see a cloud up above. No ordinary cloud, no...

A base. Full of airborne soldiers. Of course they would strengthen their border from above. They know as well, as I, that, if it were any other way, a spy could easily infiltrate. Of course...

Now. Let me show you all, how the professional works.

"Intruder alert! Enemy's in the base!"

So it does sense my disguise, even if cloaked. I remain near the base's edge, letting the field know of my presence.

Why? Well, it seems, they are prepared for my coming in stealth. But my being bolder is what they don't expect...

Some of them are approaching. I fly away a wingbeat.

The alarm goes silent. It has stopped sensing me. And without it they can't find me: for I am cloaked! This alerts them even more. They scan the area. Well. As long, as the scanning rays are not too strong, I can absorb them -- and sense them too, of course. It doesn't make me unstoppable: should they get close enough, my absorption would not work. They would spot me! So I try to "dance" my way between the searching rays. A good skill, you know: to be able to dance. It is a body language capable of telling tales and of expressing oneself! My folks know it as no one could.

Who knows? I might get tired... But, having found no one, they retreat. Finally. I may finally do it at my own pace... Watch closely... no, wait, you can't: I am invisible. So let me tell you, then, instead.

I sneak up close to a soldier trailing behind. I am still a bird, remember? My "backstabber" is at the ready. My arm is raised... No, it doesn't sound right, am I a bird? Or not? I raise my clawed bird leg and stab the soldier's back.

He gasps, but that's all: he is effectively paralysed. I clutch him -- and he plummets! I must work quickly. I grasp my current disguise, activate the temporary invisibility field and take my wristlet off. Now I have only a few minutes left, before my invisibility wears off.

The wristlet is on my victim's... appendage. I activate the scanning...

Yes. Whenever I lack a disguise, I can always find a victim -- and the rest is my wristlet's job. It classifies the victim, calculates their individual features -- those I can replicate -- and a new disguise is ready. Magnificent, is it not?

The work is done. I put the wristlet back on. Here comes the disguise... I change shape... everything else... done. Now, if you think still I am dangerous, then the next thing I'll do will teach you, that it is useless to try to stop me, when I'm equipped so well!

Temporary invisibility is on... disguise's an image held in my head... the wristlet's off -- and back on the still paralysed victim's appendage. There's still some time left, before I cloak out and become visible again. I turn the cloaking off forcibly -- and the very next moment I turn it on.

Now? Now I am visible. But my victim is not. It has to be still paralysed -- and it is.

So this is why I am no match: my wristlet is capable of yet one thing. If the victim weren't cloaked, you could see, as I activate the feature -- and... the victim is gone. Out of sight!

Incredible, huh? The victim is now confined inside this ingenious invention! Its mind may still serve my purposes: for the wristlet allows one to connect the prisoner!

You see? Not only can I wear disguise, not only -- infiltrate. This wristlet allows me to disappear out of sight; can copy disguises for me and sustain them for me, making it easy... for me (h-m-m-m, too much "for me", isn't it?) to camouflage; it can suck my victims up, so no one suspects a thing! If you think me a great spy... No. I am the Spy.

I beat my wings -- how very convenient to have shape-shifted from a bird to another winged creature! -- and slow my descension down. I won't hit the ground. I am alive. Now...

I equip the wristlet. "Are you there?.. Are we... connected?" The victim inside answers me affirmatively. "Excellent. Truly... excellent... Now. We may... begin".

Those, who believe they can outsmart the others, must be really full of themselves. I don't. My disguise wouldn't fool a professional; my cloaking has just proven to be useless at the border outpost. And what about replacing the victim completely? I have just put it inside a secure container, I look like it, sound, even smell... What can possibly go wrong?..

I am a fake inside. Truly. For I have a mind of my own.

...But don't yet think I shall fail! This cloaking wristlet is truly an amazing wonder!.. For what to replace someone, if there's no replacing them fully?

But not with this wristlet: I have "absorbed" the soldier. He is virtually inside me. So not only am I him from the outside -- I am him inside as well!

"What have we in common?" -- I ask. I let the trapped soldier inspect me. A dangerous move, but some dark magic was, apparently, put into this wristlet: thoughts don't reside in the minds of the trapped, questions directed toward them don't remain; they might as well even be asleep. Any short-term memory is managed by the wristlet. He won't remember anything about his being enthralled. So what do I risk?

He inspects me absent-mindedly. He doesn't scrutinise either his surroundings, his circumstances or anything. Any checks have been turned off. My internal voice, my thoughts are the only thing he perceives. The only thing he can perceive.

He's inspected me... His answer is...

"We are both equinoids. Although... your species are different from ours, it appears".

Well, it is convenient. "What species are you of?" -- I ask him again.

His answer is: "I am a pony".

So I am disguised as a pony. Wonderful.

My wingbeats have by now raised me back up to the cloud base. I approach and land on the cloud.

"Do you know this place?" -- I ask.

"Yes, -- he answers. -- This is the border control facility. We control, what enters our land -- the land of Equestria -- and what leaves it, who stays outside, and who must stay inside. This is the cloud base. Here we watch for those, who try to bypass the border control..."

I listen to him. He explains me everything he knows about this place, so I could feel myself here at home. This, gentlemen, is why I am the Spy: I can fool you with my looks, with my voice... but ask me a question I'm not supposed to know -- and I'll show you what I am capable of! This is, how a spy must work -- perfectly infiltrating the opponent!

Before now I used to use my own skills to infiltrate. I could still use a disguise -- but had to sustain it myself. It was a spell, where I controlled every aspect of my appearance and behaviour. It required great skill plus enormous magic capacity from the spell caster. That was fine: I was a capable learner, and my magic was very powerful.

That was then. Now I have the wristlet. As I've said, it makes my job easier. But wielding the wristlet is no easy task, no! One must master the device incredibly well to perform the things I have performed. For example, the cloaking is applied to the one wearing the wristlet, while the autonomous invisibility field is applied to the one, who's taken the device off, after the field has been activated. Should the device be taken off just like that -- and the cloaking would dissipate, and the guise would be blown. Only those, who regain control over their disguises, can stay afloat, so to speak. It takes practice to wield it, no denying...

With my guide's help I find my working place. With his help I know also what to do. No one will suspect a thing. Even those, who noticed I returned to the base more lately, shall not find out anything about me: for I have my guide by my side. He shan't let me down.

Acting... Hm-m-m... Yes, a spy is an actor. And what's the first thing an actor learns? -- come rain, come shine, come snow, come sleet, the show must go on! So, as spies, never let anyone know you're acting! The act be your life, the stage be your world, and you be your character! The play never ends... unless you find a replacement. Mine is inside my wristlet, and, whenever I feel like leaving the stage, I can let him out.

That will be then. Now I must proceed with pretending to be a soldier at the border outpost.

A shift at this job is not bothersome -- but I have nothing more left to do. That's OK, though: I interrogate my guide about the life in Equestria as he remembers it. I have found out, not all of the ponies have wings: ponies may have any of wings or horns. The winged ones are "pegasi" -- they can fly. The horned ones are "unicorns" -- they can wield magic. So I had better be careful about that: they could rival me. As for the ordinary ponies -- they are just "ponies", or, to accent their having neither wings, nor horns, "earth ponies": because they live on earth; they feed off of what earth will give, and work it. They used to give all of the ponies food, because their food only grew from earth -- and that, which wandered around, they wouldn't accept: they were not accustomed to hunting. They just... don't. It's alien to them, it seems... Unacceptable even... This may be why they haven't yet invaded the Badlands, where killing may become necessary...

As a good spy I must understand my opponents, whom I infiltrate. I do. I am a natural at this: all of my folks are. Because it is the way we live -- by feeding off of the prey.

You will know about me more -- later. Including how we feed, what we feed and much more.

For now let us not let the ponies find out anything about me. My being the Spy is all due to my skills. Only when I stay alert, I become unstoppable. One mistake, however, will cost me immensely.

I have overstayed here. I must go further into this land. A soldier, however, must not leave his post. Perhaps, some... -pony is going to be relieved off duty... Who's to say?.. I need to find out.